A/N: This is a continuation of the All I want for Christmas part 1. It will start right where it left off. Sorry this took so long but like the last chapter this is a very long chapter. And I have the flu so that's why it took so long for me to update. Parts of this chapter are going to get rough, and explicit just thought I should warn you. Enjoy and please, please comment I would really appreciate your feedback, enjoy ;)

Leo Pov

...

I shifted my feet trying not too look nervous and anxious. That would give off the impression that some thing was wrong. I was surprised that wasn't her at the door. But I was happy to find that she wasn't living alone, like her mother had been when she was her age. My mind felt like it was running a million miles an hour as questions popped in and out of my head. How was this going to go? What could possibly go wrong? Was she going to believe me? Should I have brought Chris with me just so they could do a blood test or a DNA? I knew they would match. Even if they looked nothing alike. It wouldn't matter, this was blood and DNA. What would I say to her, Luna? She was Madeline's daughter after all. I would have to say some thing to her, about her mother I was sure that she didn't know much. Being brought up in a witch's cemetery and all didn't exactly mean that they had family encyclopedias or family tree's with a written description of that person's life. What exactly was the right thing to say to her? What shouldn't I say to her? Does she look any thing like Madeline? Does she look more like her father?

How ever I did not have much time to collect my self or my thoughts because the door opened to reveal a man. I wasn't relaxed at all though, he looked intimidating. His aura seemed to radiate bad things, but some of the things were good. Which was odd Cole's aurora used to be the same. Although my whitelighter senses told me to be cautious, and I usually trusted those. He looked powerful, there was no way he could be human. Of course I doubted that any one in this house was human. Like her mother, I was sure that Luna was drawn to the supernatural creatures of this world and others. It would be strange thing if she wasn't.

"And who might you be?" The man asked folding his arms over his muscular chest. He had the touch of an English accent, that made him sound more intimidating than he already was if that was possible. I thought for a moment of how to reply to that, should I do this more business professional, or personal. Maybe I could do a bit of both. Luckily I carried pictures of Madeline every where I went. It wasn't creepy or at least I didn't think it was. It was just a nice feeling to have her be with me every where I went, and every where I was going. I wanted to carry her with me some where else besides my heart. The thing was I never did this with Piper. I never carried pictures of her around on me. Maybe it was because I loved one more than I loved the other. Maybe because it would feel wrong because of her and Dan. I just didn't have the heart to tell any one. Tell any one that I had been in love with Madeline, I was sure I still was. It was clear back then, at that time that she didn't have the same feelings for me, but I still loved her. Knowing that I could never have her as mine only made her more desirable.

Getting back to reality I just decided to be honest and truthful. There was no point in lying if I was going to have to earn Luna's trust. Maybe this was some sort of test, that I had to pass. Maybe I had to go through him to get to her. Not physically because he would win even if I was an angel. Because right now he was looking like the devil himself.

"Well my name is Leo Wyatt. But you could also say that I am an angel, but right now at this moment in time I am a messenger." The man said nothing but tilted his head to the side looking me up and down studying me. He seemed to be very observant even more so than myself. "And who might you be a friend of Luna's?" I asked the silence making me more uncomfortable as the seconds passed on. The man looked up at me a small smirk gracing across his features. Making him look more malevolent than before (If that was even possible). "As a matter of fact I am, a very good friend of hers. And Leo my name is Klaus and I am not a angel." He said the word friend oddly like that wasn't what he really wanted to say.

The door opened then before I could reply to that. But this time it wasn't a man there, but a girl. I had to catch my breath, I recognized her immediately. This was her, Madeline's only child (that she had by herself), her daughter, Luna Labonair. There was no one else in the world that that could even be a possibility. That could have even come close. This was her, without a doubt. I could feel it, feel Madeline through her. Luna's skin was lighter than Madeline's had been. Like a carmel color almost but maybe a little darker or maybe it was just the lighting in the room. Her hair was long, it was also dark brown color like Madeline's had been, but there were natural lighter shades of brown through out this must have been some thing that she had gotten from her late father because Madeline's hair had been one solid color. It was curled but naturally just like Madeline's had been. She had a thin head-band placed in the front. That made her look younger, than she probably was. She was wearing some make-up. I was surprised to see this not because it didn't look good because it did, but because Madeline didn't like to wear it all that much. I remember she had once told me that she didn't have the patience for it. She had green eyes that had a hint of gray in them. Madeline eyes had been a brown, a warm brown at that. This must have been yet another feature that she had gotten from her late father. Though it suited her well. It was unique and so was she.

"I thought I asked you to wait out side, love." Klaus said looking at Luna as he spoke. Luna raised her eye brow folding her arms over her chest, "And I thought that I told you that I wasn't going to wait out there forever." It was silent for a moment and I shifted my feet not knowing what to do or what to say. There was an obvious tension in the room, though it was not the fighting kind. The way they were looking at each other. The way Klaus looked at Luna when she had first walked in. The way Luna looked at Klaus when she walked in, I don't even think she noticed my presence. The way they acted reminded me of how Phoebe and Cole once were. Except the difference was that both Phoebe and Cole were dead and Klaus and Luna were very much alive. But that wasn't the point. The point was that there was chemistry between them. The kind that didn't go away, and the kind you couldn't just ignore. That's why I had been comparing the four of them Phoebe and Luna, and Cole and Klaus. Cole and Klaus did seem to resemble each other as did Phoebe and Luna. Like Cole, Klaus looked powerful, and he obviously cared for Luna, like Phoebe had cared for Cole. But like Cole this Klaus guy probably hasn't admitted his true feelings if he had any. Fearing that he would do more harm than good, fearing that if he admitted his true feelings than he would lose her to his enemies. Like Phoebe, Luna probably liked this Klaus guy knowing what he was, but not caring that he was dangerous, that she could get hurt by just being close to him. But like Phoebe Luna probably hasn't been honest with him about her feelings either. Fearing that he wouldn't feel the same, fearing that he would walk away because of how she felt about him. There was just something about the two of them, I just couldn't explain it. Maybe there was more than friendship between them. Maybe they had feelings for each other, and things like that, feelings like that can't just be ignored. At least not forever. To some love is blind but eventually their vision clears up and they see that the person they have been searching for has been right in front of them all along.

"I'm just trying to protect you-" Klaus started out saying stepping closer to Luna but she interrupted him. "I know you are and I really really appreciate that, I truly do, but what happened to your mouth?" Luna said putting her hands on the side of his face. Her face contorted into an expression, one of worry and concern. I squinted my my eyes noticing that his lip was indeed bruised, and there was some blood on it. I frowned confused Klaus didn't seem like the kind of guy that some one would hit. He looked so intimidating and powerful that I doubted anyone would argue with him, let alone try and have fight with him. Most men who tried were probably dead or severely crippled for life. Klaus put his hands on hers and I looked down. Feeling slightly un-comfortable like I didn't belong here, because this was their little moment, they were in their own little world, and I was intruding. I often felt that way when I had been around Phoebe and Cole. When ever they had been talking or even in the room together I would feel wrong being there. And I think every one did, even with Piper and Dan. Because they were having one of there little moments, and that made me and every one else feel awkward, out of place, like we were intruding. But Luna and Klaus were blind to this fact, blind to me even. Neither one of them even shoot me a single glance since they started talking. "Nothing I just fell-" Klaus started out saying but Luna gave him this look and he stopped talking. I wouldn't believe him either. Klaus didn't seem like the clumsy type. "Who hit you?" Luna asked quietly folding her arms back on to her chest.

Some thing Madeline did or used to do when she was trying to get some one to talk. To get the information out of them. She used this tactic a lot especially when she was interrogating some one that was a threat, or a potential to be a threat. She might have looked warm but she could turn ice cold if you pushed her to her limit. And that wasn't hard to do especially when she was in a bad mood. I think that's one of the many reason's why I loved her. Yes I loved Piper I didn't and couldn't deny that. But Piper was good, to good for me. She was perfect for Dan, they deserved each other. She wasn't willing to do any thing for herself, she was always doing for others even if that meant causing her self pain. Piper had always been selfless, more selfless than I was, and I was an angel. She was a hero really. But I was selfish, I wanted to have things for myself. I wanted to do things for myself that didn't involve helping some one else, the elders, or one of my chargers. Just some thing for me. I didn't want to be some selfless hero all the time. I wanted to be a little bad to. But Piper even when she hadn't been with Dan wasn't like that. It just wasn't in her. But Madeline had been different, completely different. If I had to choose which one of the sisters she was most alike it would have to be Phoebe. Phoebe had been stubborn and hard-headed I guess that came from being the youngest sibling, well second youngest sibling but she didn't find that out until later in life. Madeline had not been a follower, she had been a leader. It was one of the many things I admired about her. She had preferred to be in charge. She liked to have control of things. And if she didn't have control of things then she would take it one way or another. Madeline was stubborn and hard headed, and she wouldn't listen to any one, not even me despite how close we were. Even if it was for her own good. She would do things her way, and no one else's. It had probably been the cause of her demise as much as I hated to think of it that way. But I couldn't deny or ignore the feelings I had for her, because I still had them. Even though she was long gone. I still hoped that one day she would come back, some how, some way. I loved the way she was fearless. She could walk into a room filled with the worst kind of demons and people but she wouldn't be afraid of them it was the other way around. They were the ones who were afraid of her. I loved how she wouldn't give up, even if the situation was deemed impossible or even un-heard of. I had always been the first one to cave in, to give up. Madeline never did though. She had the determination, the motivation, the willpower, to do any thing and every thing she wanted. Madeline had always been there to pick me back up, when I fell down all lost and alone. She would put me back on my feet when no one else did or could. She motivated me to do better not only as a person, but as a whitelighter, a guide, a father, and a friend. She would always try and if she failed then she would try again, and again. When there was nothing more in me she some how she managed to carry the both of us. Then together we would try harder, work faster until what ever we were facing was fixed/done, killed, or vanquished. I loved how good she was with Wyatt and Chris. Yes it was true. I didn't deny the fact that she could be cold, emotionless, and sharp as the edge of a knife if need be, if the situation called for it. She was so kind, loving, and caring to them my boys, well our boys Chris and Wyatt. Some times her kindness with them blew me away. And I knew that they loved her to, almost as much as I did. I loved how she fought for the people she cared about. I remember there was this one time that demons broke in to the house. She had been alone with Wyatt and Chris watching them because I was away with another one of my charges. I remember coming home to the house thinking that it was just going to be like every other night. But it wasn't. In fact the house had been a mess. Broken glass, holes in the wall, claw marks, blood, random fires were through out the house. I remember I saw that she was backed up into a corner. She had both Wyatt and Chris behind her back. Madeline had a fire poker in her hands that she had most likely gotten from the fire place. She was protecting them, putting her life on the line for them. I would have done the same, but I hadn't been there. If it hadn't been for me coming home early, she would have died for them, she would have died protecting them. She would have gone down fighting, she would have died an honorable death. Not because she was a bad person and felt the need to go out that way, but because she sacrificed her life for them. Then another time it was just me and Madeline on one of our little missions that we went on together. Victor had been watching the boys, he didn't know about Madeline, and I wanted to keep it that way. Things were already complicated, I didn't want to make them even more so. Any way there was a dark lighter that we, that she didn't predict coming. That night I remember that she took an arrow for me that would have surely ended my life. If not for her Chris and Wyatt would have grown up fatherless. But she had been there for me. She went through all that pain for me, because she cared. I loved how she used to take care of Wyatt and Chris when I had to go away from long periods of time when Victor couldn't or wouldn't. She didn't mind, she never did. When ever Madeline was away the boys (Chris and Wyatt) would stay up at night crying and crying. They weren't crying for me, they were crying for Madeline, their mother that's how they saw her. Even though she had just been a segregate for Chris. She felt more like a mother to them then Piper did. I loved the way she danced. The thing was she couldn't dance, and she wasn't afraid to hide that fact. She would let any one in the room know and not care. I loved how bad she had been. It was no secret that Madeline killed. Piper, Pru, Phoebe, and Paige had vowed to never kill, they only did that if it was a last resort. They had been afraid that if they did that they wouldn't be considered as good witches any more. That they wouldn't be the charmed ones, that the power of four would be no more. It also didn't help that the elders would often remind me to tell them that if they killed with there powers they would automatically lose them. How ever that wasn't the case. Madeline didn't loose her powers in fact she seemed to grow stronger. And that made me realize some thing. The elders hadn't been trying to help the Halliwell/Warren, Vaughn witch lines. They were trying to contain them, contain their powers. They were trying to take control of them and they were succeeding. Once I realized that fact, I also realized that everything I had done was a lie. To Piper, her sisters, and her family. I told them what ever the elders told me to tell them. Which included no personal gain, sacrifices had to be made. But that wasn't the truth. I watched Madeline be free. Free from the 'no personal gain' rule. Free from the elders control, free from rules. Free from fear. Madeline never had to look behind her shoulder in fear that some one was coming for her, she was the one you had to fear. And that went for any supernatural creature on this Earth and any other. I loved the way she made me feel. Happy after Piper's death I felt empty, a nobody, a worthless father, a bad bad guide, a worthless excuse for a whitlighter. I felt heartbroken because Piper had died loving Dan and not me. But then Madeline came in and me and her got close. I told her my life's story and she told me her's. One night that was all it took. And that was it, we just connected. I remember the night we became friends, good friends. I remember that was the night that I felt something for her, some thing more than friendship. Then I remember feeling guilty because I had just lost Piper, and her sisters. But something told me that this was right, it felt right. So I told myself to feel. And I did, but I soon found out that she didn't return those feelings. But I didn't care that she didn't feel the same. Sure it hurt. It didn't matter for me, because I lover her for her. I loved all of her mistakes and her flaws. I loved how she couldn't cook. (This one time she managed to burn hot dogs while boiling them. They were black on one side but not on the other side. How she managed to do it, I never found out. But I loved her for it). I loved how imperfect she was. Because she was perfect for me. And I didn't care what any one else said or thought about it. But nothing came between us even after that. When I told her how I felt. She had this odd look on her face, maybe it had been pity, pity for me. The night I told her of my feelings was the night she told me of Jason. The boy she had been in love with since kindergarten, since she found out what the world love meant. I didn't push but id she needed a shoulder to cry on, or if she needed some one to hold her, when she needed some one's support I was there for her. All I had ever wanted was for Madeline to be happy and healthy. I hoped that one day, she might finally see that I was the one waiting for her. That I was the one who was always there for her. That I loved her for who and what she was. That Jason wasn't the guy, the man for her that I was. But that day never came. I'll never forget the day I found that she was gone. I disappeared off the grid. Victor took the both Chris and Wyatt who were just as bad as I was with the crying. I went some where the elder's couldn't reach me. I went straight to hell, well the underworld. It wasn't the place for angels or whitelighters. But it didn't matter, she was gone. That meant I couldn't feel any thing any more. That meant that I was numb. I wanted it, I welcomed the feeling of nothing. The no responsibilities. Madeline had healed the hole that had been in my chest, in my heart. I couldn't handle, I didn't want to realize that she was gone. Then one night I had a dream. But unlike any of my other dreams this one was real. I dreamed of Madeline. We were walking hand in hand, in some time of woodsy area. It was dawn but there was still little light, since the moon, in the shape of a crescent was still out. We talked of many things. Well I did. I asked her to come back, that I would find away any way to bring her back. I even resorted to begging, on my knees. I remember Madeline frowning at me as she shook her head and dropped my hand.

~flash back~

"My life is over Leo. I died, I was murdered, killed. Get used to that fact, get used to hearing it because I am not coming back." Madeline said walking away from me. Her white dress billowing behind her. It was long, it even had a train. Which was weird Madeline never usually liked long dresses. She told me that she liked having her legs free in-case she got in a fight. Now that I was really looking at it almost looked like a wedding dress. There were no sleeved and the neckline was sweet heart my favorite one on her if you asked my opinion. Not that she didn't look great in all the others because she did but I preferred it because of personal preference. The dress although it was flowy was fitted well over her body. It showed the great, the beautiful figure that she had. Her hair was down her back, parts of it braided made it look elaborate. Her lips were painted a pretty pink. Her cheeks were rosy, she looked like a bride to be, the only thing she was missing was the vail. But that didn't matter she looked beautiful, perfect to me.

"But what if there was a way, I'll do any thing. There has to be some thing we can do. I can find some thing in the book of shadows-" Madeline cut me off by holding her up her hand. Turning back around to face me.

"Leo you've already went through the book of shadows. Before you came here actually. Well not here here, the underworld. You know what I mean. You read the whole book and you and I both know there is nothing in there that would or could possibly help me because all of that personal gain bull shit. And don't even try to talk to the elders about me, that would totally be a waste of your time. You know that they hate me with every thing in me. I heard that they through a party when they found out." Madeline said a laugh building up in her chest when she had said that last part. But unlike Madeline I didn't find this funny, to me this was serious.

"Madeline this isn't cute, you aren't cute. Look I will make a deal with a demon if I have to-" I started out saying but Madeline yet again interrupted me playing with my hair. Laughing as she ran her finger through it. I kept it long because she liked it that way. She would play with every so often, just like I played with hers. Unlike my hair her hair wasn't plain or boring it was interesting. I would pull on one curl, one lock of her dark brown hair, and then it would bounce back as if I had never touched it in the first place. Almost like a spring of sorts. You know the little metal ones that you would find and put them between your fingers and if you pushed down on them they would come back the same. Like her hair Madeline was resourceful, it would always like her bounce back. It like her would always come back no matter what. Some times it was the same, and some times it was a little different. Just like Madeline.

"Oh come on Leo, you and I both know that you think I am cute. Well hot, at least in this dress." Madeline said running her fingers in my hair again. But I slapped her hand away, not hard enough to hurt her, just enough to get her to stop messing with my hair. Any other time I wouldn't have minded. Like when she was alive and well, and every thing was okay.

Well she was not alive and well, and every thing was not okay.

"Damn it Madeline stop screwing around with me!" I yelled and she looked at me hurt. I meant to apologize but she had already started speaking.

"Why not I don't have any thing better to do. But you do so why don't you just leave." Madeline said calmly, stepping aside. We were now standing on a cliff, we were close to the edge. The sea could be heard splashing against the cliff. Sea gulls could be heard squawking in the distance. The sun was beginning to come out. Turning the once purple and blue sky to more brighter colors. Such as yellow and orange.

"Madeline I can't leave you, not here. You are all alone and I know what that feels like, so I am not going any where until we find some way to bring you back. I will do what ever you want, any thing. I don't care. I will do any thing to have you back."

Madeline said nothing as she looked at me a sad expression on her face.

"I will sacrifice my self if I have to, I don't care. I just can't lose you." I said getting on my knees again.

But this time instead of turning away from me. She joined me. Her on her knees, facing me, her hands on my shoulders, me facing her. As she looked at me with her big warm brown eyes.

"Look Leo I don't want to lose you either. That was a nice thing you offered to do for me. Actually the nicest thing you have ever offered to do that for me. Sacrifice yourself for me, no one's ever done that for me. Much less say that to me before. I really appreciate it but it can't happen and I think you know that, you just don't want to accept it. You can leave me here, you just don't want to."

She said but I said nothing. Taking her hands off my shoulders and putting them into my own. She smiled looking down at our hands before looking out towards the sea. I couldn't read the expression on her face now. It almost look wistful.

"How are Wyatt and Chris?" She asked softly. The wind blew, moving her hair across her face. I brushed it back, but she didn't look at me like she usually did.

"As well as to be expected. They are supposed to start magic school." I said and she looked at me finally. The sun making her eyes lighter than they usually appeared to be, they were a light hazel color at least in the sun they were.

"Magic school, but Wyatt is only three and Chris is just one and a few months." Madeline said confusion was in her voice, I sensed that she was trying to hide it. But I knew her voice so well that I could easily detect it. "Yeah well they have to go some where and learn about magic. I can teach them of course but I just don't know-" I trailed off a sudden realization setting in. The one realization I didn't want to realize ever. The one where Madeline wasn't going to come back. The one where when I woke up this wasn't just some bad dream, that Madeline had been sleeping just down the hall from me the whole time. Perfectly fine. Getting ready to make the boys' breakfast even though it wasn't going to end well. That I would have to finish making breakfast because Madeline would get frustrated, because she would vanquish demons, be a badass but she couldn't make a simple pancake without it burning or falling apart. Madeline wasn't coming back and there was nothing I could do about it.

I didn't cry, not this time. I was to tired, my heart was already obliterated, I didn't even know if I still had one but if I did it was destroyed beyond repair. The only person who could fix it was Madeline. Her being alive. Her sitting there playing outside with the boys. Her sitting there telling me about Jason. How she felt about him, what she dreamed of. Her complaining about how thick her hair was. Her sitting there beside me. Not talking, not hugging, just sitting there breathing beside me, her heart beating. But a part of me finally realized that this wan't going to happen, at least not ever again. Not in this life. There was still another part in me that didn't want to accept this though, it was going to take time.

I just sat back and watched the warm sea breeze play with her hair.

Her eyes were closed. Her thick, long eye lashed brushing against her cheeks as she blinked looking at he sun, that was now shinning brightly. Her lips were parted slightly, a slight smirk on her face. Some thing she did when she knew I was looking at her.

Madeline seemed at peace here. Some thing in me told me it was time to accept that fact. Even though it was painful, even though I didn't want to. While the other part fought against it. Fought against the fact that she was gone.

"You'll do great. Despite what you think you have always been an amazing father. A good whitelighter, a good guide, and a good friend to me." Madeline said although her eyes were still closed. The smirk still in place on her face.

Before I could say any thing in retort she layed her head on my lap and looked up at me. Eye brows raised, she was patiently waiting for me to say some thing. "I know I can do it. I'm just scared to do it without you, you've just always been there for me. I don't know if I can do this without you, All I know is that I don't want to do this without." I said and she said nothing reaching her hand up touching my cheek before reaching down for my hand, putting it inside of her own.

"You can do it. Besides I'll be right with you." Madeline said and I looked down at her my eye brows raised, now I was the one confused. What did she mean by that? What could she possibly mean by that? Was she taking me up on my offer to help bring her back? The more hopeful part of me thought.

"And where will you be?" I asked trying not to sound to hopeful. Madeline smiled taking my hand and hers, raising it up, placing it on my chest, right where my heart was.

"Right there silly. Yeesh if you ask me it's you who needs to go magic school and not the boys." Madeline said and I scoffed and she laughed softly right before punching me in the arm. I laughed with her.

We stayed like that for a while. Her head on my lap, her hand and mine intertwined together still on my chest, where my heart was. I broke the silence, feeling that it was to quiet.

"Hey what about your daughter, Luna that's her name right?" I said and Madeline opened her eyes. Pain could be visibly seen on her face.

"She is just going to have to live with out me." She said finally after a while of silence. I stood up pulling her with me. "How can you think like that. You are her mother, she is your daughter. That's very selfish of you Madeline."

Madeline dropped my hand and stood up. But this time she didn't look sad, she looked angry.

Madeline walked up to me poking me in the chest, hard, hard enough to leave bruises. I was surprised that I could feel it. Of course holding her hand had felt real, even the air felt real. Maybe this was real, a part of me thought. While the other part of me was getting chewed out.

"OH YOU ARE SUCH A DAMN HYPOCRITE LEO WYATT!!! YOU AREN'T EVEN BEING FAIR!!! HOW DARE YOU!!! HOW DARE YOU ACCUSE ME, YOU ACCUSE ME, ME OF BEING SELFISH!!!" Madeline yelled angrily still poking my in the chest. I backed away, never seeing her like this before. It was alarming, she must had had a lot of pent up emotions. That was never good. Because when you kept things in the inside they built up, and built up. Until you reached your limit then that's when you blew up.

"YOU ACCUSE ME OF BEING SELFISH BECAUSE I LEFT A DAUGHTER BEHIND!!! YOU LEFT TWO SONS!!! Two beautiful sons, Wyatt and Chris. You said that you would sacrifice your life just to save me. To bring me back. Do you know what that means that means that you never get to hold them again, not ever. That no matter how much she cries for you, you can't be there for her." Her voice grew softer towards the end. I had the feeling that she wasn't talking about me any more, or the boys, Wyatt and Chris.

I forgot that we were fighting. That we had called each other selfish, that we had been yelling at each other. As I closed the space between us and wrapped my arms around her.

Madeline stood still for a moment before wrapping her arms around me. We stood there, her head in my chest. Me with my arms around her. The only noises in the back ground were the sounds the sea gulls, the waves crashing up against the cliff, and the sound of breathing. Me and Madeline's if I was being specific.

"I died for her. He killed me because I was protecting my daughter." She said pulling away from me. Tears ran down her face. "H-how did it happen?" I asked trying to give her my support but I was also curious of how it happened. I needed to know. Even though it would make the pain worse.

Madeline sighed looking out towards the see, at the sun. The sea breeze moved her hair again.

"I was spying for a close friend of mine Marcel. I owed him a couple of favors any way, so I thought this was going to be no different. He was the vampire I had told you about. Well the vampire king, king of New Orleans if I was being technical. Any way it was supposed to be big, and that meant that it was going to be dangerous. More dangerous than it usually was. Marcel didn't want me to go alone he had even offered to come along with me and bring some of his night walkers. Jason knew where I was going to. He tried to convince me to let some of his men, well his guards really to protect me. But me being me I decline both of the boys' offers. Don't look at me like that Leo, that's exactly what I did. Because it's what I am, well what I was. A lone wolf."

"Was Luna with you?" I asked wincing when she flinched at the name of her daughter. A look of pain could be seen on her face, as clear as day.

Though I noticed that she smiled and tried to cover it up with a laugh. "Oh no no no. Come on Leo, even you know I'm not that extreme." She said causing me to chuckle even though the subject was any thing but funny.

"No Luna was not with me. I would never-" (Madeline cleared her throat wincing as she did) "I mean I wouldn't have ever taken her into a situation like that. Jason and Laura actually had her."

I opened my mouth about to ask one of the dozen questions that had popped into my brain, each one of them begging, even pleading to be answered.

But Luna held her finger up to my mouth. Effectively silencing me. "Ah ah ah Leo this is my story to tell no questions. Besides there isn't enough time for that." She said and I nodded. What was even the point of arguing, I didn't want to. At least not any more. I wanted to enjoy the little time I had left with her. And if it was the last, then I was going to treasure every moment of it.

"I would take Luna over there to visit them, and her half sister Andrea of course. The two even though they were young got along so well. Me and Jason were still friends. Well had been. Me and Laura to. Surprisingly when she found out I was pregnant with her fiancee' s baby, she wasn't mad. She said that she knew some thing like that was going to happen eventually because of my strong feelings for Jason. She was very understanding as was Jason. I remember that he had been so surprised, happy even." Madeline smiled despite the fact that she was now crying again. "She even helped me with every thing. Laura did, Even lending me a few of her favorite maternity dresses. She was there when Luna was born as was Jason. Laura was my best friend." Madeline said biting down on her lip looking away from me.

"But Jas-Jason was the one who picked out her name. I had wanted her to have an 'l' in her name you know after Laura. But when the time came we still hadn't picked a name. I wanted that was unique. Because I knew that my baby girl was going to be unique, and special. I wanted her name to be the same. She had been born at night, on the full moon actually. But I had just had her and she was laying on my chest. Jason was standing behind me. Laura had delivered the baby. Because I didn't feel comfortable going to some random hospital with all of the enemies I had I figured that this was the safest option. Andrea was being watched by a close friend. The three of us were all spit balling trying to figure out a name for her. Jason told me that he glanced at the window, to see the moon. I remember it being so big, and so bright. Any way he said that he had an idea. I remember he spoke the four lettered word 'moon' softly. Laura who was now beside him slapped him in the back of the head. Scoffing, telling him 'honey we can't name this beautiful baby girl moon' she is not out dog. But Jason shook his head and then he asked me if he could hold our daughter. I allowed him of course. I remembered that my heart swelled with bride when she reached out and held his finger. He had smiled so wide that I was afraid that his mouth was hurting. Then he had said it. Luna. He looked down at me. "Luna it had the 'l' that you wanted, and it's unique' he said to me and I was over joyed. The name suited her, my daughter perfectly. It was almost if the name was made for her. Even though she had just been born she had a head full of hair. I of course blamed that on her father, because he blamed it one me. Her eyes were just like Jason's it took my breath away. They were green with a little gray in them." Madeline said her eyes watering, a sure sign that tears were on the way.

I said nothing and did nothing even though I really wanted to comfort her in some way shape or form. But I decided not to interrupt her like she had asked me to. This was her story to tell. And I was here for it.

Madeline continued her voice growing impossibly soft. Different in comparison compared to all the yelling she had been doing earlier.

"Any way I took Luna over there to Jason and Laura who were by the way already married. I had been Laura's maid of honor. The day before that I was at their house for Laura this time, Jason was out dealing with some pack alpha stuff. We had the just laid down Andrea and Luna for a nap. She had called me over in the first place to tell me some exciting news. She was pregnant again, only a few weeks. She just didn't know how to tell Jason, especially since she thought it was a boy. I remember that we had been so excited for Luna and Andrea to have a younger brother. Our family would feel even more complete, now with the six of us."

I closed my eyes fighting back the questions that had risen up in my head again. Madeline seemed to notice my discomfort because she turned her face away from the sea and looked at me, with a tear stricken face. "Before you ask Leo they are dead. Jason and Laura. The son they were supposed to have gone with them. Poor Andrea there daughter, luckily Marcel had gotten their in time for Andrea. But she is now in a foster home because there was no one else to take her in." Madeline said her lip quivering again as she looked down.

The witch coven of the French Quarter took Luna away from Laura and Jason before Marcel could get there. So she is with them, with the witches who promised to hurt her, experiment on her, and drain her of her magic. All because I was her mother, all because she was different. All because she was stronger than them" Madeline said almost whispering. I know it hurt her to tell me that almost as much as it hurt for me to hear her say that.

"And I sit up here thinking about what could have been. What if Luna had a half brother, what if Luna had grown up with her older sister Andrea, what if I was still alive..." Madeline said trailing off her gaze focused on the rising sun.

"You don't have to talk if you don't want to." I said and Madeline looked up at me. The sad and wistful expression had now been replaced with a determined one. That was the Madeline I knew and recognized. "Actually I think I do. You and I both know that it's the only thing that will keep your mind at peace."

And I nodded. She was right, she knew me so well. Just like I knew her.

"I said my good byes to Laura and Jason and of course Luna and Andrea. I went to the place where some thing was supposed to be going down but I was met with nothing. In fact no one had even been in the room. A part of me didn't realize that this was indeed a trap. Then before I knew it I wasn't alone. Behind me stood a vampire. I could tell that much by his fangs and his dark eyes. He had dark hair and white skin, almost paper white. Another tell tale sign that he wasn't human. It wasn't natural, and neither was he. He offered me a deal. He said that I could either give up my daughter to him or he was going to kill every one I knew. Every one I cared about, every one I loved." Madeline said her voice shaking like her. Her whole body was quivering, quivering in what looked like anger.

I grabbed her hand trying to comfort her. She briefly looked at me, before looking back down again. Although she continued talking.

"So me being me I told him to go crawl in a hole, stake him self, and pay some one to bury him so I wouldn't have to." Madeline said her body still quivering as was her voice. But not as much as it had been. I noticed that she had improved since I had came over and comforted her.

"I had been so stupid that night. I didn't think that I was in any serious trouble, because that's how I saw myself. I was the trouble. We fought. He might have been faster and stronger than me but I was smarter. He used his strength in his arms and his hands. Thanks to me being heart werewolf I had used the strength throughout my whole body. Keeping it balanced. I used the different fighting styles I knew against him. But then he must not have been alone because he whistled and the next thing I knew was that I was surrounded. I don't remember who or what they were. All I knew was pain, blinding pain. He watched as I was beaten and dragged all over the floor. My blood was basically re-painting the floors. I couldn't move, it felt like my spine was broken, I could feel it healing, feel the nerves and the tissue trying to fasten back together but it was going to take time. Maybe a couple days, a week at the most. I didn't have enough time for the luxuryof laying around while my body was working to heal itself. The man dragged me some more, he called off his men. So I wasn't being beaten any more, I wasn't being hit any more but every thing in me hurt, burned, and screamed for relief. But I had lost to much blood. If I didn't get help soon I was going to be in serious trouble, more trouble than I was in at that moment in time. The man said that he was going to kill me because I hadn't given him my daughter. I remember that I had spit in his face, and I remember him slapping me. Then he got a knife out and started carving on my skin."

I looked at Madeline appalled. No one should ever have to go through that awful pain. "Why didn't you call me?" I asked I could have save both of us from all of this. I could have saved Chris and Wyatt from all those tears. I could have saved myself from all of the heartache. I could have saved her Madeline most importantly, from all of that un-necessary pain.

"If I would have called you then he would have known your name. I couldn't risk that, not for myself I wasn't worth it, I'm still not worth it. You have Wyatt and Chris. I wasn't willing to risk their lives, your life for the slim chance that you might be able to save mine." Madeline said and I sighed pinching the bridge of my nose. Thinking of how to save her. How I could have saved her.

"After he was done carving on my skin he said a few more awful things like what he had done to me. How he had taken down the feared Madeline Halliwell. How he was going to be rewarded for this. How he had done my daughter a favor so she wouldn't have to worry about having a mother like me. Then he talked about all of the plans he had for my daughter. He told me that he was going to hurt her more than he had hurt me. He was going to damage her from the inside, destroy her beyond repair. He told me that because he had said that he wanted me to know so that when the time came. There was nothing I was going to be able to do about, because by then I would already be dead. I couldn't protect her because I was dead. Then he threatened Jason and Laura. Saying that they wouldn't be there for her either. I was to beaten down to yell Leo, I didn't even have enough in me. I was scared though. I've never been so scared in my whole entire life. Except for maybe that time when demons broke into the house and I had been alone with the boys, Wyatt and Chris. I was scared for you and the boys. Scared for Jason and Laura, and there daughter Andrea. But I was mostly scared for Luna, my daughter. I wasn't going to watch her grow up. I wasn't going to watch her walk for the first time, watch her take her first steps. I wasn't going to here her say 'mommy' for the first time. Or hear her call Jason 'daddy' for the first time. I wasn't going to be there when she lost her first tooth. I wasn't going to be there when she had her first day of school. I wasn't going to be there to teach her magic, to teach her spells. To teach her about her family heritage. To help her with her first potion, her first vanquish. I wasn't going to be there for to teach her to defend herself, to fight because I wasn't always going to be there for her and I wanted her to know that. I wanted to make sure that she was going to be able to protect herself, when I couldn't protect her myself, when her father couldn't. I wanted to teach her to be an independent woman. I wasn't going to be there when she rode a bike for the first time. I wasn't going to be there when she got her first crush. I wasn't going to be there to talk to her about it. To give her my advice. I wasn't going to be there when she had her first boy friend. I wasn't going to be there to give her advice. I wasn't going to be able to explain that complicated relationship me and her father had. I wasn't going to be there to help her pick out her prom dress. I'm not going to be there to help her find her dream wedding dress. I'm not going to be there watching her walk down the isle, with her father. I'm not ever going to meet my son-in-law. I'm never going to get to threaten him if her ever hurts her, and neither will her father. I will never get the chance to hold my grandchildren. I am not going to be there for the biggest moments of her life. All because I decided to go in alone, like always. And because of my stubbornness it resulted in me getting my heart slowly ripped out of my chest by cold greedy fingers." Madeline said touching where her heart was.

I frowned pulling her in for yet another hug. Thinking and feeling that we both needed it right now. Poor me. Poor Madeline. Poor Jason and Laura. Poor Andrea, and poor Luna.

"You have to go." Madeline said slowly taking some steps back from me. Although she was holding my hands.

"I know." I said sighing as the realization started hitting me again. Right along with the pain.

"I love you." I said pulling Madeline closer to me again. She smiled looking up at me. The twinkle that had been in her eyes was now back in place.

"I could have loved you Leo. It's just things happened and now look where I wound up." She said and I put my forehead against hers.

"Why the wedding dress?" I asked and Madeline sighed. I noticed that it didn't sound annoyed, she just sounded tired. "I don't know it's just that I have always dreamed of wearing one and now I have." I nodded understanding what she meant. I have always wanted to get married to, to the one who had been made for me. To the one who perfect for me. "Well it looks amazing on you." I said and Madeline smiled wider showing off the one dimple she had. "Thanks Leo, and one more thing. I'm not alone, well correction most of the time I am but I do get visitors such as yourself. But others for example would be my grandmother and my great grandmother, and other relatives that I never got the chance to know. Jason and Laura well come down every so often to. But you wanna know the best part about this is." Madeline said and I nodded wanting to know. Needing to know that she was okay before I left her behind.

"What?" I asked and Madeline put her hands on the side of my face. "Watching you, and Wyatt and Chris. I can even see Luna in this place. It's a nice feeling even though I can't be there physically I can be there in spirit in your hearts."

"So your saying that your like me now, a guardian angel, a whitelighter." I said a laugh building in the back of my throat. I was overly excited that our for-heads still pressed together. Normally when she was alive we would do it. But it was never this long. It surprised me that she could still make me nervous even when she was dead.

"No I was actually thinking that I was sort of like Casper the friendly ghost you know that movie I made you watch. That is now Wyatt's favorite movie well that and Sleeping Beauty." Madeline said and I nodded now understanding what she meant.

"Do you think that if you were still alive that we could..." I trailed off hoping she would get it so I wouldn't have to say it. "Hit it off," She said and I shook my head trying to fight the smile that tried making it's way on to my face. Madeline could be so blunt some times. It was another thing that I loved about her. That hadn't been what I had been planning to say. Maybe gotten together or ended up together some thing else besides hit it off.

"Yeah I think about that all the time actually and if could have been a possibility." She said and I became very aware that her nose was almost touching mine.

"Really?" I asked as my heart seemed to skip a beat when I heard that. We could have been, me and Madeline could have been together. I hadn't felt like this in since she left to go help her friend. And I had to admit this feeling, it felt good. I wanted to feel that way all the time, instead of pain and heart break. Those feelings made me sick, but the warm fuzzy ones that Madeline drew out of me made me feel relaxed. Not completely comfortable but it was a lot better than feeling alone. Feeling like a failure, feeling like I had let her down.

She put her hands on the side of my face and leaned in brushing her lips against mine ever so gently, before pressing her lips into mine.

It was just like I had imagined, just like how I dreamed it would be.

I had feared that this was just a simple crush, that I was just holding on to some thing, some one just to replace Piper. But after the kiss I knew that it was so much more than that. That the feelings I had for her had been real all along. There were fireworks, and every thing that was supposed to be there was. I knew that she felt them to. There was no way I was alone in this. I knew she felt what I was feeling.

Madeline of course was the one to pull away, my body was still in a state of shock so I couldn't really move or form a coherent thought.

"What was that for? Not that I am not grateful, because I am very grateful." I said and Madeline smiled. "Some thing to remember me by."

I smiled to. Already having a good reply to that. "You are more than just some good kisser to me Madeline. You are and you always will be the love of my life." Madeline smiled crying again. But this time they were happy tears.

"And you could have been the love of my life." Madeline replied and I frowned this was it. I was going and she was staying. This was the way it had to be. I don't think that either of us really wanted to say the word 'goodbye'. It sounded to final and permanent. I think that we both hoped, that one day, some how we would see each other again.

"How am I going to get out of here?" I asked confused surely I wasn't going to just wake up from this, this wasn't the movies or some weird tv show this was real.

"It's simple really." Madeline said not smiling at me but smirking. She did this when she was about to do some thing evil well not evil, evil. But some thing mischievous. Like pranking me or an innocent bystander. Pranking had been her favorite things. She had once told me that it was her favorite activity to do as a child. And it was one of her favorite activities to do as an adult to. If I was being specific to me and me alone. I had always been her favorite target. She had been teaching Wyatt her ways he just didn't seem to think it was fun much less funny. Wyatt seemed to be the softer child, for example he would cry if it rained and some got on him. He would cry if mud got on his close. Chris on the other hand had been different. Chris had loved to play in the rain. Chris loved to play in the mud, even resorting in sitting in it some times. Chris on the other hand unlike Wyatt had laughed along with Madeline. If Madeline could have had a little more time with him than she would have turned Chris into the prankster that she was, and me and Wyatt would have been the ones in trouble. Because Madeline and Chris would have tag teamed on us, and then it would have been all over.

"Okay when you say it like that it must not really be all that simple." I said causing Madeline to smirk again.

"No it really is. I just need you to fall for me." She said and I felt the heat rush to my cheeks. What was she doing to me?

"But I've already fallen for you. I still am. Falling for you I mean..." I said trailing off as she pressed her soft lips to my cheek.

After a minute she pulled away, looking satisfied.

"No I mean literally." Madeline said looking down at the sea. I followed her gaze. Realization hitting me.

She wanted me to jump off a cliff.

"You want me to jump off a cliff?" I exclaimed freaking out on the inside while trying to keep my cool on the outside. I couldn't freak out in front of her. I was not the most comfortable with heights, and the jump would most definitely kill me. Well not permanently I would wake up, thanks to my whitelighter healing abilities.

"No fall. There is a big difference if that surprises you.."

"Do you trust me?" She asked and I nodded. Of course I did. I just didn't trust the water, if that made any since.

"How is there a difference between falling and jumping?" I couldn't help but asking. The anticipation was killing me. I could feel my heart pounding out of fear. Was there a difference between falling and jumping? I didn't know the answer to that but I did know that both of them (falling and jumping) involved me screaming and yelling to my death. If I didn't die from hitting the water or drowning than a heart attack would surely kill me.

"Well the difference is what your thinking and what you are feeling." She said and I said nothing but I must have had a confused expression on my face because she continued talking.

"Think about how much you want to go home to the boys. Wyatt and Chris. That home sick feeling that you feel, embrace it. Fall for them. Feel like you wan't to be there for them. Want it. Use how you feel about me. Fall for them, fall for me." Madeline said putting her hand on my chest, right were my heart was.

I nodded finally understanding what she had meant. "If it's not to much to ask of you, could you look out for my daughter. Kind of watch over her. And when the time is right tell her about me, us, every thing. Just don't interfere to much if you do then some things that are supposed to happen won't. But just tell her I love her and so does her father." I nodded turning away from Madeline. I looked down at the sea. The waves crashing against the cliff, but the waves now seemed even bigger than before if that possible. The drop looked even further now. Which didn't help my nervousness at all. I could only imagine how deep it was. But I had to do this. I had to fall no matter how much I didn't want to.

Before I could gather my thoughts and my courage I got the wind knocked out of me, again. Madeline kissed me again. But unlike the first time it was deeper. I joined in on the kiss this time. Kissing her with every thing in me. This time the kiss was not only mixed with her tears but also my own.

And before I knew it I was falling. I didn't yell and I didn't scream.

I was falling, falling, falling.

But I wasn't falling for myself. I wasn't falling to escape. I had a purpose to fall. I was falling for my two beautiful sons. Wyatt and Chris. I was falling to get home to them. I was falling for Madeline all over again but this time it was more literal.

~

I remember waking up sweaty. I had woken up even before the water could touch my body. In fact it still felt like I was falling. I looked around shocked to see that I was not in the Underworld anymore. I was surprised to see that I was in my bed. In my room. I was even in my pajama's.

I was even more blown away to see the boys in bed with me. Wyatt was on my left side and Chris was on my right.

The boys weren't asleep because the both of there tear stricken faces' were looking right at me.

"Where is Mad-Mads?" Wyatt asked I smiled even though on the inside my heart was breaking. When I had been there, well here. Wyatt had asked me that question every day. But I never gave him an answer. This time I could though, Chris as well.

"Right here." I said pointing to his chest and Chris'.

Wyatt looked down along with this both of them wearing dumbfounded looks on their faces. "But where I don't see mommy, Mad-Mads?" Wyatt asked his voice slurred slightly with tiredness, he looked like he had just woken up judging by the haystack his hair looked like. Chris whined fussing with his shirt. Saying "Maddy" and "mommy" Over and over again. Maddy and mommy had been his favorite words, because they were his favorite person Madeline. Looking every where on his shirt. He even resorted to lifting his shirt up and looking under it. Disappointed he pouted folding his arms over his small chest, his lip trembled. Some thing he did when he was about to cry.

I could almost here Madeline's laughter from here. She was probably rolling. Not because Chris was about to cry. But because of the way the boys were looking for her. It was sweet really.

"No boys she is not on your shirts, or under them. She is in your hearts." I said pointing to their chests' again.

They still looked confused so I struggled to figure out to explain this to a three year old and a one year old.

"Hey do you two know how you eat food, and it goes to your belly's." I said reaching out and tickling both of their stomachs. The two boys laughed, each of them now in a better mood, at least for a little while. I smiled satisfied to get such a positive reaction out of them.

The two nodded. The two's faces were now serious. All signs of playfulness and laughter from earlier were now gone.

"Well that's were Madeline is. Except in the heart and not in the stomach. Do you understand now?" I asked the two boys and they nodded. They laid down getting on either side of me. While they fell asleep I stayed awake.

Thinking of Madeline and what she had said.

But mostly Madeline, that kiss, and the wedding dress she had been in.

~end of flash back~

I lost a piece of myself. And that piece of myself died along side with Madeline. But I could feel that part of me stirring up again as I looked at her daughter Luna. She would have been the most precious thing in Madeline's life. And she probably was when she had still been alive. But I was glad to be here, happy even. I was happy that I came here and that's when I made up my mind. I wasn't going to let any one harm her Luna. I wanted to help, I needed to help. I not only owed it to myself, but I owed it to Madeline and I owed it to her daughter, Luna.

"Here I can help." I said walking over to Luna and Klaus. Luna looked at me puzzled and so did Klaus. I waved my hand over Klaus' face and his lip insistently healed up. The nasty bruise and the tiny droplets of blood leaving his face. "How did you do that?" Luna asked and Klaus touched his lip over and over again confused. "Like I said before I am an angel." Luna looked at Klaus quizzically and then she looked at me doubt written across her features. "If you are an angel then where are your white robes and your wings?" Luna asked and I smiled. Here we go, I thought in my head. Madeline told me that Luna's father Jason, had this sarcastic attitude about him. She told me at first as a child and teenager she found it irritating but later as a woman she told me that she found it endearing. She told me that it didn't happen all the time, that it was very rare. This must have been another thing she had gotten from her late father. I must say that it suited her well.

"First of all it's complicated and their isn't a lot of time to explain it. Just know that I am here to help. To be a guide of sorts if you need me." I said and Klaus stepped forward still looking puzzled. "I thought you said you were a messenger Leo." Luna looked from Klaus and then to me. "I am well at least for today." I bent over and picked up the duffel bag that had been at my feet. I attempted to give it to Luna but Klaus stepped forward, preventing her from taking the bag. "I'll take that Leo." And I nodded smiling. Luna obviously didn't need protection at lest nothing I could offer. Who ever this Klaus was, he seemed to make sure that she didn't get hurt. I knew Madeline would approve.

"What?" Luna asked I frowned mentally slapping myself in the back of the head. I had been staring. Not that I meant to, I wasn't trying to be creepy. It's just that she looked so much like Madeline that I couldn't help myself. Especially when she put a lose lock of long curly hair behind her ear. Madeline would do that a lot. "Do you have a problem mate?" Klaus said stepping forward again, but this time he was blocking Luna from my view. It was now or never, I said inside my head.

"I'm sorry it's just she looks so much like her." I said and Luna stepped out from behind Klaus despite his warnings and protests'.

"Like who?" She asked her voice soft. Klaus now had his arms folded on to his chest again. Not taking his eyes off me. Klaus took a step forward towards me but before any thing else could happen I said it. Her name. "Madeline."

Luna's expression didn't shift or change at all. Klaus was close to her again looking at her face like he was searching for something recognition maybe. Did he know some thing.

"Your mother." I said and Luna finally looked up at me. "You knew my mother?" She asked quietly although there was some sarcasm in her voice, I nodded. "Prove it." Klaus said and Luna looked at him and then me nodding.

I sighed pulling out a picture that had been in the back of my pocket. I smiled when I unfolded the picture, remembering the day it was taken what we had been doing. Madeline was sitting under a tree beside a creek, reading the book of shadows. We had been stranded out in the middle of no where. We were tracking down a demon who was eating witches hearts out that had the letter 'z' in their name. Victor had the boys of course. But I had taken out a camera and I took the picture. I must have startled her some how because she looked up at me it was shown on the picture. I remember frowning because she wasn't smiling. So I took another picture but this time I asked her to smile, and she did. I touched the picture and handed it to Luna. Feeling like instead of a picture I was handing over some priceless artifact. At least that's what it was to me. Klaus hadn't interfered this time but he was standing close by. Very overprotective, I would have to warn Chris before he came here. It seemed like this Klaus wasn't going any where any time soon. She looked down at the picture touching it ever so lightly like I had, being ever so careful. Klaus frowned "The name Madeline does sound familiar and now that I have seen her-" Klaus trailed off touching the picture absently like Luna and I had just as gentle, if not more. "You knew my mother?" Luna asked Klaus the same question she had asked me but with much less attitude and uncertainty in her voice. She looked at Klaus with shock written all over her face, and maybe some thing else but I couldn't quite tell what it was. "Not well," he said looking uncomfortable under her gaze. But he continued on "She was the one who gave me the clues to help me with my curse, in fact she was one of the main reasons I was able to turn back into a hybrid. She helped unlock my werewolf gene, some thing that had been taken away from me long ago." Luna's mouth parted enhancing the confused and surprised look on her face. "I guess she got around." Luna said after a while of silence and I nodded. "She had always been helpful." I said and the two of them looked at me. Klaus no longer had his arms over his chest looking at me intimidatingly he looked interested in what I had said. Although he was watching Luna more than he was watching me this time around.

"Luna is there any thing you can do, witch wise. Do you have any special abilities things only you can do that no one else can." I said and Luna nodded. "I can see things before they happen. I can't conjure one when I want to. I have to touch some thing or some one. Or I'll dream about what ever it is. I can move things with my mind. That I can do on command, it takes a lot of energy though. Some times in a dangerous situation I can freeze every thing and every one. I can't call it on command. I also can make up my own spells, and I don't have to say them in latin." Luna said and I nodded. "Interesting," I mumbled the word under my breath. Because it was interesting, fascinating even. Luna being able to have all three powers meant a lot. It also meant that she was in danger. And from what Chris told me this morning, the life threatening kind. I just didn't know how I could tell her. I don't think any one really knows how to tell some one some insane vampire who wanted to impregnate a teenage girl because of some thing the witches' promised him. I couldn't tell them that, at least not in the first visit.

"Interesting how," Klaus asked after he had gotten chairs for the three of us. Now we were all sitting down I figured that this wouldn't be the best time to explain every thing and tell them what I knew of Abbraxas. Which was not very much, but things like this had to be explained in steps, and in stages. I just needed more time.

"It's interesting because that's never happened before." I said and Klaus and Luna's eye brows went up. Their facial expressions almost identical.

"Usually those specific powers are passed down separately. But in your case you have all of them and that is a bad thing." I said and Luna looked down. Klaus seeing this put his arm around her shoulder. She leaned into him, closing her eyes.

"So why is this such a bad thing?" Klaus asked looking down at Luna as he spoke. "Because when every one finds out. And when I say every one I mean the underworld, demons, the overlord. They will all come for her." I said not bothering to hide the urgency in my voice. "Is that how you met my mother, she was being hunted down like me." Luna said her head off Klaus shoulder but she was still leaning onto him. "No Madeline came to me. Well not specifically me but the sisters. Pru, Piper, Phoebe, and Paige. They were the most powerful witches in the world once they were together. They were stronger together than they were apart. Pru like Luna had the ability to move things with her mind. Piper had the ability to freeze time. Phoebe could see things from the past and from the future. Paige was half whitelighter half witch, so she had powers from each side."

"My mom could do that right, she saw things like Phoebe." Luna said and I nodded frowning, having not told her that. "How do you know that?" I asked and Luna smirked. "I have talked to her before, a few times actually. She told me that she could see things like me." Luna said and I nodded.

"Any way Pru, Piper, Phoebe, and Paige didn't believe her. In fact they slammed the door and laughed in her face." Luna flinched when I said 'slammed the door in her face.' Klaus also frowned looking at Luna sympathetically. But she wasn't looking at him she was looking at me. Practically at the edge of her seat, in what looked like anticipation. So I continued.

"Later that day I came home thinking every thing would be normal, only then I didn't realize how wrong I was. They were all of them dead on the floor. Killed by demons. Piper, Piper had been pregnant with my second son."

Klaus' mouth fell open ever so slightly and Luna covered her hands with her mouth. "Wyatt was our first but he hadn't been planned and Chris hadn't been planned either. Piper had been seeing some one else, another guy. Thing's just happened. I had been away for so long I missed Piper, my son, and the sisters so I came back. The elders' my bosses clipped my wings. I wasn't a whitelighter any more. I became mortal, a human. Not only for Piper but also my son. I came back only to find that Piper was with another man. Dan. They were engaged. I had given up everything only to get nothing in return." Klaus and Luna's faces' held nothing but sorrow as I continued.

"Any way I guess she felt sorry for me and one thing led to another and she was pregnant again. But Madeline was there at the house. She claimed to have a premonition a vision, of her having a child. But it wasn't her's it was me and Piper's." I said and Luna's hand fell from her mouth and into Klaus'.

"Madeline was a segregate mother of sorts. But in order for Chris to survive Madeline's blood had to be ran through his veins. So not only was mine and Piper's DNA inside of Chris but Madeline's to."

"What are you saying?" Luna asked her green and gray eyes wide, her skin a few shades lighter than it should have been. The carmel color looking more pale than it should ever be. She looked like she had seen a ghost of some kind. Klaus who was still holding her hand squeezed it lightly. Showing his support.

I inhaled deeply, I wish it had been as easy as it had been when I was telling Chris. But Chris didn't look any thing like Madeline.

"I'm saying that you have a brother. Chris. My son. Since Wyatt and him were so close in DNA it would have been the three of you. But Wyatt died a month ago, so now it's just Chris."

Luna got up and so did Klaus. She was now pacing the room with her head in her hands. This time Klaus did not follow her, he stayed his distance. It was some thing I did when Madeline started pacing like this. "I have a brother."

She said looking at me. I nodded and she sat back in the chair. Her head in her hands slowly rocking back and fourth.

"Is there any thing else about my mother I need to know?" Luna said the head band that had been on her head was now gone, it was now in her hands. Her hair was now flowing freely, like Madeline's had been.

"We were friends, good friends. I had feelings for her but she didn't return them." I said and Luna looked up at me her brow furrowed. "But why you seem like such a great guy." She said and I smiled, Luna was so nice to me, to some one she didn't know. I felt honored because she was Madeline's daughter. "Because she had feelings for some one else."

"Who." Luna asked her hands out of her hair, she was now holding both of Klaus hands' looking like she was squeezing them tightly. But Klaus seemed to be unaffected by it.

"It was her father wasn't it." Klaus said gesturing towards Luna. I nodded and Luna frowned. "Did she say why she liked him?" She asked curiosity and desperation in her voice.

"She told me that they grew up together. She had a best friend named Laura. That they both liked Jason. Except Madeline was the one who was to late. Laura and Jason were already engaged. They had already had a daughter, Andrea your sister." I said and Luna's look of confusion turned into one of horror.

"She told me that they were both drunk when the night were conceived. That she didn't mean for it to get that far. That they weren't in their right minds." Luna was almost now in tears the shock still on her face, and Klaus gave me a warning look.

"Hey hey. She told me that she didn't regret anything, and she said Jason didn't either. He was happy." I said trying to stop her from crying. The last thing I wanted was this Klaus guy to be mad at me. Luna looked up at me hurt all over her face. I patted her on the shoulder giving her a sympathetic look.

"Is there any way you could come another time with Chris." Klaus said playing with a lock of Luna's hair and I nodded. "Sure when would you like for us to come over?" I asked and Klaus turned away from me and looked at Luna with concern and worry written all over his features. Luna who was now shaking with her head in her hands.

"How about the twenty-fifth. Me and my family will be having dinner, you and your son should join us. Then after dinner we can talk, agreed?" Klaus asked and I nodded he was being awful gracious. Inviting people he didn't know into his home, to dine with his family. But I knew he wasn't doing it out of the goodness in his heart, he was doing it for her, Luna.

"Thank you Klaus we will be here. If any thing goes wrong or if you need me just call out my name and I'll be here." I said and Klaus nodded his head in my direction as he was now attending to Luna.

I walked over to the door where I had come in. I stood waiting, conflicted was Luna going to be okay. She looked like she was falling to pieces. But I couldn't necessarily blame her that was a lot to learn about in one day. I didn't tell them about Abbraxas not yet. I would save that for after Christmas dinner. There was obviously to much going on.

"Do you think that you could keep this, Leo and Chris a secret, for now, for me." I heard Luna say her voice sounded frantic and strained. Like Madeline's did when ever she was stressed out.

"Of course what ever you need. Just ask love, and you will receive." Klaus said and Luna sighed her voice shaking. Was she having one of her attacks? I asked inside of my had. That made my heart sink. Because I knew that I was this cause of it, because of what I had told her. Because of what I had said. And now Luna was the one who was in pain, because of me. Madeline would hate me right now for making her daughter Luna hurt. But I had done what she had asked. I told her of Madeline, her father, and her brother. Well truth be told I hadn't told her a lot, or every thing. There were still some things that I was hiding because she wasn't ready to know them yet. I was sure that Madeline would understand.

"I just want to get out of here, this, every thing I can't have an attack here. I don't want to ruin any thing, I already feel-"

I heard shushing so I strained my ears for more. "It's done love not to worry. Every thing will be taken care of." Klaus said and Luna sniffled blowing into some thing, a Kleenex most likely.

"What do you mean? Klaus I don't want to be to much of an inconvenience for you." Luna said her voice muffled. The poor thing she probably had her head in her hands, either that or Klaus was hugging her, her head in his chest.

"How many times do I have to tell you that you are not an inconvenience to me." Klaus said and I heard another sigh it was Luna.

"And how many times do I have ot tell you that I feel like an inconvenience every time I ask you some thing, or you do some thing nice for me." Luna said her voice sounded even more strained. Klaus sighed and then there was a silence before he broke it. "I'm going to get you out of here, love." I heard Klaus say and then after a while a quiet "okay" replied back. I was surprised that Luna hadn't argued with him. She was so stubborn and hard headed just like her mother. But I suppose after every thing she just wanted to escape for a while. I couldn't really blame her, if I was her I would want to do the same thing me self.

I nodded to myself. Klaus had her, she was safe with him. I was sure of that much.

I orbed out then, straight home. I didn't bother on making any pit stops on the way. I wanted to tell Chris the good news. I couldn't wait for Christmas to get here. Good thing it wasn't that far away. But the bad thing was, a week was longer if you were waiting for some thing you were looking forward to.

...

Josh Pov

...

I sighed walking away from every one (Ansel, Stefan, Elijah, and all the girls except for Luna). I had an important phone call to make. Of course it was still to loud even inside of the bath room. All the talking, the excited whispers were really affecting my super-human ability to think quickly and rationally. So I had no choice but to do outside. And that's what I did. I went outside. The air was cold and the wind was sharp, it bit through my jacket like it was nothing. Earlier the weather dude said it was supposed to snow today, and I believed it. That it was going to snow because of how cold it was.But luckily my will was stronger and thicker than my jacket. Besides I had been waiting and waiting for a phone call but I never got one back, so I decided to be the caller. I dialed the number that had been forever permanently burned into my brain. We haven't talked in three weeks, almost a month. I haven't seen him in person since Thanksgiving night. I was worried about Aiden, my boy friend, my first boy friend technically speaking. He was spying for us and Jackson. And by us I didn't mean me, well at least not directly. I had meant the Mikealsons' and Marcel. He was the only insider we had at Ester's place that would give us reliable information. The others had fallen under her spell. Ester's spell and Finn's cruel tactics. They had crossed over to the other side. And when the time came for it they were going to pay for what they did. Not by God, or by hell, but Marcel and Klaus. To me those to were worse than any thing in the after life if you asked me.

Aiden gave weekly daily updates to Marcel who would report to Klaus and then to Hayley who would tell Jackson, or it would be the other way around. It just all kind of worked out.

But I wasn't making a business call, this was personal. As all matters of the heart should be.

When I last saw him we slept together for the tenth time. I guess I might have been going out on a whim when I told him that I loved him. And I meant it. And it wasn't because I was the one who caught feelings after sex. Because I was totally not that kind of person. It was some thing I felt. It was more like this warm glow I guess you could call it.d At least that's the best way I could describe it. But the thing was Aiden didn't say any thing back, of course me being me I naturally got worried. I had talked to Luna, Cami, and Davina but the three girl's insisted that every thing was fine between me and Aiden. That Aiden just needed some time and some space. But he had enough time and space. Maybe I was rushing things. Maybe I was the one pushing for things to go to fast. I only knew how I felt, and I felt like I loved Aiden with every thing in me.

I called twelve times before giving in and leaving him a message. I sighed running my numb fingers through my hair. Trying to figure out a way to explain this to him. "Listen Aiden I just called to say I was sorry. Maybe I was pushing to hard, maybe I did some thing wrong I don't know what I've done wrong but if I hurt you in any way some how I just wanted to let you know that I am really sorry. And-And if you want to break up with me then that's fine. If you want we can be over. I mean you'll always be special to me because your the first guy I've ever been with. Listen I'll do what ever you want to do. I just want to let you know that I love you. And I'm sorry if you don't love me back. I'm sorry if you don't feel the same way I do, but that's the way I feel about you. I mean you were the one who asked me to be honest with my feelings right? And that's how I feel. I know that this is probably as cringey for you as it is for me. To listen to myself so I'm just going to go. I hope that you call me back, or just at least text me just to know. I love you." I said my heart feeling heavier than ever. I sighed turning my phone off. A feeling of dread spreading through my chest.

I vamped back into the house wanting nothing to do with any thing Christmasy or holidayish. I was so not in the mood.

"Hey what's going on?" I asked confused because every one was gathered in the kitchen. "Well my sadistic narcissist of a brother canceled every thing today. Well for the whole holiday season actually. There will be no leaving the house, no shopping, no going out to eat. We have been ordered to stay here and do nothing." Rebekah said her purse thrown on the ground. A bottle of bourbon in her hand.

"Maybe we can talk him out of it-" I started out saying but Marcel shook his head. I noticed that along with every one else he looked disappointed.

"Sorry Josh but when the devil makes up his mind there is no changing it, especially when she is involved. And I don't know about you guys but I would like to have my stomach when I have Christmas dinner."

"Wait by she you mean-" I started out saying but Ansel finished my sentence. "Luna, yes."

"But why?" I asked and Elijah stepped forward. "No one knows but perhaps we should listen to him this time, he did sound serious." Elijah said causing every one else to nod and go their separate ways well except for Ansel who stayed behind. The others probably went into their rooms to talk, watch movies, just doing things that don't really matter. "Where's Damon and Cami?" I asked really wanting to talk about the voice mail I had just Left Aiden. "Oh I think I saw them out side in the barn talking. I nodded and thanked Ansel, overly grateful. And who knows maybe Damon would have a solution to this I've never asked him for advice before. I've never asked a guy advice about a guy except maybe Marcel. But Damon had a different outlook on things. Now might be the time ask him, and if I was going to ever now would be the time to do so.

...

Klaus Pov

...

After making sure that Luna was in the car safely, and that she was comfortable I left. Walking in to the house. I took Luna's bag that she had gotten and put it in Hayley's room figuring since Caroline and Stefan had taken our room. I thought that now I would be sharing with Elijah and Luna would be sharing with Hayley, now I had the perfect excuse to talk to Elijah. That made things much more easier for me, I needed to get things and keep things in control.

I was grateful that every one was waiting in the living room. It would be better for every one including myself if I didn't have to track any one down. Because I was not in any mood to do so. Things were about to get more complicated and I didn't want any arguing. Not from them.

"Hey Klaus, are you ready to go, where's Luna?" Davina asked and I frowned at the question a reply already popping up in to my head. "I'm afraid that Davina, is none of your concern." I said effectively gathering every one in the room's attention. Rebekah raised her eye brows at me, clearly getting impatient. As was I, it seemed to run in the Mikealson family, impatience, along with the anger issues of course. Elijah was the only one who apparently didn't seem to have these things. Or if he had them, he hid them very well.

"Come on Nik, we've got to hurry up the traffic will be horrid if we don't get out soon." Rebekah said almost whining. I hated to crush her hopes of getting out, especially as close as the holidays were but I had more pressing matters to deal with. Well one really, Luna. And if you asked me she along with her feelings were more important than holiday shopping. And if any one had a problem with that then they could fuck off.

"Dear sister I am sorry to tell you and every one else that today's plans are canceled, and every plan that we made after that." I said after a while of silence.

"Brother if I may ask-" Elijah started out saying but I cut him off. "No you may not ask Elijah, but thanks for asking. Where I am going is none of your business." I said and every body scoffed, irritated. I opened my mouth to retort but some one else did.

"But my sister is my business Klaus." Hayley said stepping forward with her arms folded over her chest. I sighed what she was saying was fair, in fact I had used that on Elijah while arguing over Rebekah many times. But what Luna really needed at this moment of time was peace. And Luna was not going to get any piece sitting cooped up in this bloody crowded house. I had to figure out how to tell her about that thing that happened, I just couldn't think of how. Not today, today was hard enough on her. I couldn't wait until we returned to the compound. I missed my room, my paint canvas'. I didn't mind the fact that me and Luna were sharing a room, in fact I liked it. Maybe even loved, I just loved it a bit too much. I was afraid of hurting her. So I had to keep my distance, and I couldn't keep my distance when we were sharing a room. Besides she had asked me to take her out of here, and that is exactly what I am going to do. And if I have to temporarily kill (snap their neck) some one I will. And if I have to temporarily put some one to sleep (dagger them) then I will. For her and her alone.

"Sorry Hayely but not today." I said and I turned to leave. Only stopping at the door, I couldn't have any one leave this house while I was gone. Some one could get taken, tortured, or worse killed. I couldn't afford to have that happen not again. Oh I guess this would be the time to start making threats (the kind that I really didn't intend on really carrying out, I just had to act like I was going to do it. I just had to convince them. And trying to convince any one that I was about to do some thing evil or bad was never that hard especially if they knew my reputation). "Oh did I forget to mention that no one leaves this house. If I come back and find that some one did indeed leave you might find yourself missing your stomach when it's time to eat Christmas dinner."

And after a long pause of silence I decided that it was best I leave. Already having said enough.

...

I sighed looking over at Luna. She had been silent the whole drive to Mystic Falls. It bothered me that she hadn't looked over at me once. Five hours was a long drive with no conversation. Which was strange she, Luna was usually very talkative. It also bothered me that I was paying more attention to the her than the road. Why did I have to care so much? It's not that I didn't want to, because I did. Some times it just hurt so much. I wish I could go back to my old days and ways where I was cruel and ruthless to any one, even my own siblings. But I couldn't do that not now. Luna needed me and so did Hope. Without those two I probably would have burned the whole world down just for the fun off watching every one run around and scream in terror. But I had them now, Luna and Hope. I couldn't afford let them down.

I had just parked the car. I looked over at Luna who was looking at the play ground and odd expression on her face, wistfulness. "I wonder if my mom ever took me to one of these?" She said. And I nodded to myself, now understanding why she had such a wistful expression on her face. "I'm sure she did?" I said and she nodded. "Coming?" I asked giving her one of those special smiles I reserved just for her. She turned back to look at me, smiling. But it wasn't genuine, it wasn't real. It didn't reach her eyes. I let the smile slip off my face and she did to, looking down as she did. Putting a lock of curly hair behind her ear. "I'm sorry it's just that I am lost right now. I don't know what to do. I'm sorry if I ruined-"

I opened my door and vamped to her's opening it for her. Not giving her a chance to say that she ruined some thing else, because she didn't. She looked started but thanked me any way.

I led her over to a bench and we sat down. I was turned to where I was facing her, and she was turned to where she was facing me. "Luna you didn't ruin any thing. It's okay to feel lost I know what that feels like." She looked at me sympathetically, the wistful expression was no longer on her face like before.

"When I first found out that my mother had cheated on Mikeal with another man I was distraught. I felt alone because I had no siblings. We didn't share the same father so I was an outsider, a fake. My whole life had been just one big lie. I didn't belong with them, I had no family."

She said nothing so I continued. "But then I realized that they still were my siblings. We still shared the bond of family. And that's what's really important, now more than ever. You don't have to share the same blood to be family, it took me a long time to realize that."

Luna nodded and then she started crying, sobbing more like it. It's about time she did. I was surprised that she hadn't broke earlier. It was never good to hold emotions like this inside. I've had personal experience and it's good to get them out of your system and not let them build up.

"It's alright love, just let it all out." I said after I had pulled her in for a hug, she needed one right now. Her life had basically just turned upside down with a few words that the angel/messenger/whitelighter Leo delivered. Luna had a brother, well brothers but one of them just recently died. It was surprising to me as well. I wondered if they had some od they same attitude or even some of the same habits. I was curious to meet him, and see him. And I was sure that she was to, she just needed a bit of time to calm down.

"I just don't know who I am or where I belong any more. I thought I was a Labonair but now apparently I am a Halliwell witch. And that means the my life is going be even more tragic because every one in my family has literally died. Not by old age or by natural causes but they were all murdered every single one of them." Luna said her head now of my chest, I sighed as I listened to her little rant. Not tired just thinking.

"Luna love you don't know that." I said and she shook her head. I had to agree with her on that one, poor Halliwells, they were getting picked off like flies it seemed. "Hmm let's see apparently Pru, Piper, Phoebe, and Paige were all killed by demons. You know let's not even bring my mother in this. Demons what ever the hell that means. And they Pru, Piper, Phoebe, and Paige were supposed to be the strongest witches around and that is not a comforting thought. I'm sure my mother was strong to but look at where she is. I mean I don't know about you but I don't want to die by the hands of some one who wants to kill me just because of my family name. You know what I really don't want to die any time soon." She was now starting to sound hysterical, it wasn't good that her hands were shaking on their own accord. I cupped her face with my hands, trying to get her to calm down, to breathe.

"Breathe love, breathe that's it." I said rubbing her back as she put her face back into my chest.

If I have brothers, well excuse me a brother then where do I live. I don't want to leave, I want to stay with you. Some times you are the only one that makes me feel like I'm normal. Not that you make me feel human, or any thing like that. You just make me feel like I'm not just some powerful 18 year old witch werewolf hybrid. You make me feel like I am some thing more than that. I just want things to go back to the way the were. When I wasn't being hunted down and we were still at the compound." She said into my chest.

I had to catch my self. She said that she didn't want to leave, that she wanted to stay with me. It bothered me that was the only thing that I got out of her little rant. Surely there was more people she wanted to stay with, I rationalized inside of my head. Like Rebekah, Cami, Davina, Hayley, Kol, and/or Damon but she had said me. Me Niklaus Mikealson, the heartless, soulless monster, the beast. The infamous terror of Mystic Falls. She wanted me, me but Why? Why me? What did I have that Jake didn't? Or any other male for that matter? Why was I the only person that made her feel like she was normal, well normal for her. I made her feel like she was some thing more than what she was. Why didn't she want to leave me? What did I do to make her feel like I was some thing more than she was?

I rubbed her back gently, trying to soothe her as she cried into my chest. "You don't have to leave ever, and remember that you are a part of this family, my family. So you don't have to go any where, any time soon. And you can stay with me as long as you like." I said and she wrapped her arms tighter around me if that were possible. I did the same but not as tight, I didn't want to accidentally hurt her, or hug her so hard that it made her uncomfortable. I just wanted to let her know I was here for her.

"Easy now love your going to break my ribs." I said jokingly causing her to laugh softly, although the beautiful sound was sadly muffled into my chest.

But the sound nevertheless still made me smile. I was happy simply because I had made her laugh. Why did I feel happy over doing some thing so simple?

"I just don't want to lose you. Or any one else, I don't think I could take it." Luna said after a while of silence. Her voice growing soft. I closed my eyes thinking. She didn't want to lose me. What was strange was that she added the 'or any one else' part like it was an after thought. Like I was more important than every one else, the beast inside of me purred interrupting my train of thought.

What I would give, what I would do to let her know that she would never ever have to be alone again. Never have to worry about not having a home. Never have to worry about losing me or having no family. But I couldn't do that. There was enough on both of our plates, to much in fact. "I don't want to lose you either love." I replied fighting back what I really wanted to say. I closed my eyes, thinking again, feeling lost like Luna had said but my kind of lost was completely different from hers. My kind of lost involved feelings and thoughts of love and affection. Her kind of lost did not involve that.

I sighed putting my head in the crook of her neck. Wishing for the things that she had wished for. For things to go back to the way they once were. When my crazy mother, Ester, wasn't alive and trying to turn her children into humans. Trying to terrorize Luna. When Mikeal wasn't running rampad and unseen, doing who knows what. Planning to kill who know's who. When Luna wasn't being hunted down like some rare trophy animal to be collected. When we were still at the compound, when Hope was some what safe.

I inhaled her scent. Frowning noticing that for some reason she smelled different. What ever it was I found my self liking it, this new smell what ever it was suited her. I would know because she was around me most of the time if not all the time. So because of that I would notice that some thing was different, that some thing changed. Even if it was the smallest thing that no one else would notice I would pick up on it immediately. Her hair still smelled the same, she used the same shampoo as she always did. The one that smelled like coconuts. My favorite scent on her hair if you asked me, not that I would ever say or tell any one. Well maybe Elijah, but that was it. She used the same body wash, so it couldn't have been that. I was just attuned to her, I couldn't help it. I didn't know why? But why would I want to change that? Even though it was the strangest thing. Before I did any thing I would check with her first. It used to be Elijah, but Luna had taken his spot. Ever since she came into my life things have changed, but for the better well most of them. Sure I killed Finn but he had never been much of a brother any way. And he threatened Luna, he could have threatened Hope. So in all reality he had to go. If not then it would have happened even after that. I only had patience for some things, and some people. my brother Finn had not been one of those things or people. At first they were little changes but now they were getting bigger every day. I couldn't spend a day away from her without asking if it was okay. If I did leave then when I came back I would go straight to her. She had become, well she was one of my top priorities like Hope. Except the only difference between them was what I felt. I was both protective over them. I would kill for both of them with out think twice, faster than a heart beat.

She wasn't wearing any perfume, so it couldn't have been that. She never did, unless it was a special occasion. Or maybe she was doing it for me, the beast purred inside of my head. I pushed that thought away, she didn't feel that way about me, it just wasn't possible. I was the one who had feelings for her, strong feelings for her at that. There was no need to down play that fact, no need to hide that fact, considering the fact that this was all inside of my head. It was strange after hearing Leo talk about Luna's mother, Madeline. They way he had touched her picture, the way he said her name. He had told us, both me and Luna that he had feelings for Madeline that she didn't return. That she had been in love with some one else. He, Leo had been in love with Madeline. I knew that I had strong feelings for Luna, I wasn't exactly sure if I had loved her, I would have to talk to Elijah. Sort out my feelings, see what he thought. He seemed to know every thing. Maybe he would know what to do with my situation. If any one could help me it would be him. Maybe Ansel my father could help to. I was that desperate. I was even willing to ask Mikeal for advice. I was willing to go that far. But before I did any thing reckless like that I needed to try and attempt to talk to Elijah first before I lost my mind and my insanity along with it.

I leaned in closer to her neck, my lips almost touching the skin of her neck, as I breathed her in again. I couldn't quite tell what the scent was. She just smelled so sweet, and mouth watering. This never happened before not like this. Sure some times she would descend down the stairs of the compound and she would look appetizing. It wasn't always because of her neck, or the fact that I could see her pulse on the side of her neck. It had to do with the fact that she was extremely attractive, more so than even Hayley. I hated to even think like that but it was to. Some times, I don't know she just seemed to take my breath away some times, and I didn't know what I was going to do about it. I had this urge to drink from her even though I wasn't thirsty. But why did I have this sudden urge? Was it because I craved feeding from some thing living. Some thing that was breathing, some thing that was not a blood bag. It was true ever since Luna had came into my life I didn't have any lady callers. I haven't even had sex since the last time I had tried to get information out of Genevieve. I mean it would probably do me good. But I never wanted any of the girls not any more, some thing just wasn't right about them. Some thing didn't quite feel right. Or maybe it was because I craved not the blood but Luna. Yes her blood had been exquisite, the best I have ever tasted. It wasn't like normal blood. The taste of her blood was not some thing you could get out of a blood bag. The oddest thing was that it didn't have the coppery taste, the bitter but satisfying taste that the others did. I couldn't explain it. Maybe Elijah could help with that to. I didn't know. I didn't know any thing any more. I knew that I wanted to do it again. I wanted to taste her again, her blood. The monster inside of me, the beast inside of me wanted it. Luckily I was there to block it's desires, I was there to deny it of what it wanted most.

Before I could realize what I was doing, before I could realize what was happening my lips where on her neck. Her skin was soft, softer than I had imagined. Softer than I remembered. I could feel her pulse beat softly against my lips, feel the blood rush in her veins. I regretted it the instant I did it. I regretted it before I even realized that it was going to happen. I just couldn't stop myself. I don't know what came over me. I was losing control that much was obvious, at least it was to me. I could feel the reins that I held ever so tightly against the beast inside of me loosing up ever so slightly, every minute, every second I was with her. Doing things I never would have dreamed of in my wildest dreams about her. Thinking things about her I never would have imagined a few weeks ago, let alone today. I had to get this part of me, this side of me under control before I did some thing I wouldn't be able to undo.

It didn't help at all that I had noticed that Luna had all of a sudden stiffened up. I also noticed that her heart rate and breathing had went up considerably ever since I had first placed my lips on her neck. I had just been so wrapped up in my own mind that I hadn't noticed right away. In fact her heart beat was beating so fast that I now concerned for her health. Did me doing that get that reaction out of her? It couldn't possibly be? Could it? Was it possible that I could get that reaction out of her again? Did I want to do some thing like that again? That was the only question I could answer. The only answer I knew that would be honest, the only one that didn't need to be proven, because I just knew.

I removed my lips from her neck (it had not been the easiest thing to do). But what I really wanted to do was sink my teeth into her flesh. Not to hurt her. I just wanted to taste her blood again. I needed it. I could still taste it on my lips. I still remembered the warmness of it. How sweet it had been. The sound of her heart beat from that night still echoed in my head. It was almost like I had gotten high off of her blood and her blood alone. That couldn't be possible. But that didn't stop me from wanting to feel that head rush again. I wanted to hear her make that gasping sound when my teeth sank into her soft silky skin. I wanted to make her gasp...

Bloody hell, I needed to get this under control.

"You know Klaus it's one thing to feed on some one at a kid's play ground but it's another thing to do it in front of your own kid." A voice said and I turned around to see Alaric pushing Hope in a stroller. I stood up as did Luna, who looked flustered, and irritated judging by the look on her face. Why was irritated? I asked myself but before the beast inside me could answer that question I spoke.

"Alaric." I said acknowledging his presence. I noticed that he had a bag in his hand. "Going some where Alaric?" I asked and he nodded. A smug look on his face. "With you actually." He replied and I raised my eye brow, wasn't this just bloody wonderful.

"Wait Stefan and Caroline didn't tell you?" Alaric asked the smug look on his face gone now replaced with a more worried one. I shook my head, as soon as I did that my phone vibrated.

It was a text from Stefan. Explaining that Alaric was going to be staying at the house with us for a few days. And that I couldn't object because I had basically ruined every one's day, and Rebekah's week.

"So you must be Luna, Hayley's half sister. I've heard a lot about you." Alaric said causing me to look up from my phone and at Luna who was kneeling by the stroller talking to a happy gurgling Hope. She nodded, standing up. "And you must be Alaric, I haven't really heard much about you." She said sticking out her hand. Alaric took it and I tensed not liking the 'hand on hand' contact they had for reasons un-known to me.

"Are we ready to go?" Alaric asked looking at me I nodded, ready to get home to talk to Elijah as soon as possible. It took four hours to get here, to Mystic Falls. I wanted to be back at that house in three, possibly two. Screw the holiday traffic and the snow. I was on a mission, nothing was going to stop me.

...

I looked in the rear view mirror to see that Luna and Hope were both asleep. I relaxed after seeing this. It was good that Luna was asleep, so I didn't have to apologize for what I had done earlier. Even though I was going to have to eventually, it was the right thing to do. I didn't need to know that to talk to Elijah first.

"Klaus that's the seventh time you've looked back their, they are perfectly fine." Alaric said and I glanced over at him and then back at the road. It had been snowing but it had recently just stopped. Although the road was dusted as was the grass and the tops of the trees.

"What are you two any way?" Alaric said and I sighed. Why was every one so interested in us. Me and Luna? It was going to be a long ride back, I might as well have at least one conversation with him. I couldn't say to much though. For one I didn't think Alaric could offer the information I had. And for another thing I couldn't trust my feelings with him. He could very well just wake up Luna and tell her what I had just told him. Okay maybe he wouldn't do that, I didn't really think that he was that kind of person. Maybe I was being a little paranoid about this.

"We are friends." I said and Alaric raised an eye brow at me. A smirk playing on the edges of his mouth. Oh great, not him to. "Well if she is a friend of yours then why were your lips on her neck." I had been so startled by that I had slammed on the breaks. Causing Alaric to lurch forward, along with Luna and Hope. (Although thankfully the two remained asleep).

"You saw that?" I asked and he nodded the smirk still on place on his face. As I put my head in my hands, but continued driving. Luckily he had been the only one to see that and not any one else. Because if any one else saw that such as one of my enemies, one of our enemies, it would be bad, very bad. I would even go as far as calling it disastrous. It almost sounded like a term Elijah had used once before.

"Yeah and I tried to get your attention multiple times, but you must have been pretty into it. I don't know I just didn't think friends did things like that, but maybe things have changed." He said but I kept my eyes on the road. I caved in finally after a while of silence. I sighed looking in the rear view mirror (making sure she was truly asleep) before talking.

"I don't know Alaric. The feelings I have for her are more than friendly. Why are you so interested in her any way?" I said looking over at Alaric. He smiled holding his hands up in a defensive position, looking slightly alarmed. "Listen I don't know if you've heard but I am happily in love with my beautiful fiancee Josette. Beside's Caroline gushed over the fact that you and Luna looked so cute together. And she wasn't wrong." Alaric said and I rolled my eyes. This was absolutely unbelievable.

"But Luna is pretty cute." Alaric said and I looked at him confused. "I thought you were taken." I said and he laughed lightly. "Oh trust me I am. And I'm happy to but I already mentioned that. But she is, I'm just stating an obvious fact. Her reaction was priceless. You should have seen it."

My grip tightened on the steering wheel. He had called Luna cute. That didn't set well with me. I didn't care if he had a fiancee or if he was taken or not. I couldn't help but grow curious at what he had said. What had been her reaction? I mean I had felt her tense up, but I hadn't seen her face because my lips had been on her neck.

"And praytell what was her reaction?" I asked and he looked back at the girls (Luna and Hope) just like I had just a few moments ago. "Well she looked surprised from where I was standing. At first her eyes got wide and then she closed them, and then her lips parted ever so slightly." Alaric stopped talking so I looked over at him confused. "And then?" I asked trying to ignore how sweaty my hands were getting. How my heart seemed to beat faster, like I was having some adrenaline rush.

"And then you took your mouth off of her." I touched my lips remembering the feeling of her skin. Alaric laughed again this time louder. "You've got it bad." He said causing me to look at him quizzically. What was he talking about? A part of me wondered. I wasn't sick, I didn't get sick.

"The love bug." I looked in the rear view mirror to find that both of the girls were still sleeping, thankfully.

I shivered even though I wasn't cold. Hearing that word, the word 'love' out loud made me feel strange. Almost like there were butterflies in my stomach, lack for a better term. That wasn't possible was it? No it couldn't be? Klaus Mikealson did not get butterflies. Maybe I was getting sick, with the stomach flu or some thing like that but butterflies?????? That's a little extreme isn't? Well maybe if Luna is involved maybe your nervous, maybe she is the reason for as you call it, the butterflies that you feel in your stomach. The nervousness that you feel, the beast in me growled inside of my head. I shook my head, it was a good thing, a very good thing that we were almost home.

As I drove in silence, I couldn't help but feel wrong. Some thing wasn't right, I didn't know what it was. But I didn't like it and I was on edge. So when Alaric opened his mouth to speak again I shot him a look.

I stopped the car, slamming on the breaks of the car. Not because I was surprised like the last time but because some thing wasn't right. I pulled over on the side of the road, and sat there in silence. Ignoring Alaric words', what was missing? What was I missing?

I listened straining to here over the sounds of the traffic, and Alaric repeatedly saying my name. Asking what was wrong with me, asking what was going on. I listened still straining to hear some thing else besides cars flying down the high way. I could hear breathing, and hearts beating. Although one heart was beating faster than the others, and it was irregular. I recognized that particular sound. Luna's heart did that when she was having one of her night mares.

I got out of the car ignoring Alaric's shouts and protest'. I vamped to Luna shaking her but she was already awake. "Some thing is wrong, some thing is very wrong." She said her eye's wide, and her skin pale. I put my hand on her head checking her temperature. She was hot, like touching the stove top of an oven. Some thing was indeed very wrong here with her. It wasn't natural for a person's skin get this hot even a werewolf, or a hybrid like herself. I don't even think I've gotten that hot ever, some thing was wrong. And it was scaring me because she was scared.

"Oh my god, I am so hot." She said as she took off her sweater causing me and Alaric to look away. Of course she was wearing two tank tops the top one was pink like the sweater had been, but the bottom one was white. Underneath the white tank top she had on a purple lacy bra.

Bloody hell I didn't even look that long, why had I gathered that many details. I glanced back at her to see that now she was trying to take her tank top off.

"Stop her." Alaric whispered his hand over his eyes and I turned to look at him growling frustrated. "What do you think I am trying to do." I said looking worriedly at Luna that she had heard us, but she seemed oblivious.

"Um Klaus I don't know it looks like you are trying to check her out." I scoffed feeling my face warm up. Okay there was definitely no way that I was blushing. Klaus Mikealson did not blush, it was as simple as that.

"I was not checking her out." I retorted defending myself. Alaric laughed loudly, clutching his chest. I looked worriedly at Luna but she was starting to take the pink one off, I looked away feeling more flustered than ever.

"No you are so right you weren't checking her out." Alaric said and I sighed relieved. I looked over at him and patted him on the shoulder. "Thank you Alaric." I said but then he started laughing again.

"What the bloody hell is it now?" I asked growing aggravated by his sudden childish behavior. I can't believe I had let Damon take Hope to this child in a man's body. I should have never trusted them, neither of them.

"I know what it is you were checking her out, but it was her rack." Alaric said and I turned around away from Luna (by the way I didn't even know I had turned towards her).

I just put my head in my hands, ohh this was so not happening. Feeling some thing or some one rub my back I turned around letting my hands fall from my face. "What?" I asked looking at Alaric. He wasn't laughing in fact he had this sympathetic look on his face. "It's okay Klaus it's hard not to look. I even peeked-" I looked at him horrified, feeling like I was going to be sick. I had not be checking her out her rack. I rationalized.

I looked over at Luna to see that the pink tank top was off and she was trying to take off the last layer she had. I had to act, do some thing quickly before Alaric used the word rack one more time before I murdered him, and before I killed myself because I did some thing that I was going to regret.

"Hey love why don't you keep that on." I said putting her hands in mine. But before I could say any thing else she got out of the car, and into the outside. It was snowing. Alaric got out to, oh bloody hell.

Hope was still peacefully asleep surprisingly.

"Luna, love what is it. Tell me maybe I can help." I said and she shook her head running her hands through her wild long hair. "I am just so hot." She said she was now hunched over, her arms wrapped around her self. "Is it hot to either of you?" She asked and I shook my head as did Alaric.

Luna shook her head now crying. I attempted to step forward, to comfort her but Alaric stopped me grabbing my shoulder. "I wouldn't do that if I were you. Usually when Joesette does this and I try to comfort her I end up injured some how. Just give her some space and some time." Alaric said and I nodded agreeing with him. Maybe she did need space. Maybe I was pushing her to much.

"Uhhh why am I such a freak of nature. Is it to much to ask to have a normal life. To have a mom, to have a dad." She said pulling at her hair. I watched her with sympathy as did Alaric as she ranted to herself.

"I just don't understand why the world hates me. Apparently I can't even have three siblings, because the world hates me so much that they had to take one of them from me." She said pacing now on the side of the road well tears streaming down her cheeks.

I didn't care if I got hurt, I had to go and comfort her. Alaric stopped me again. "Klaus just give her some time, what if she blows up and you are the one who gets hurt?" He said the teasing and playfulness of his voice gone, now replaced with a more serious tone. I shook my head at him.

"Then she blows up and I get hurt, she is worth the risk." I said causing Alaric to finally let me go. "I will watch over Hope." He said and I nodded. I would have to remind myself later to thank him.

"Luna love you have to calm down, tell me what's wrong." I said but I was talking to her back, because she was turned away from me. Then all of a sudden she whipped around her hands still in her hair.

"Every thing Klaus, every thing. I mean can you believe it, I had two brothers two." She said using her hands as she talked some thing Hayley would normally do. Usually Luna wasn't one to really talk with her hands but every thing went out of the window when you were angry. Nothing really mattered any more not when you were mad. Especially the things that you said.

"You still have one of them." I said and she nodded pacing again. "I don't even know if I want to met him. If I want to drag him in to the hell that my life is. And by the way that's not your fault it's just exhausting. I just feel like I am falling apart." She said shakily. I nodded putting my hands on her bare skin. Her skin was still burning hot, but I ignored that fact as I looked into her eyes and she looked into mine.

"Love you are not a freak of nature just because you are different than any one else. You are special, extraordinary. The world may hate you but I don't and neither does your sister, Elijah, Rebekah, Kol, Davina, Josh, Marcel, Jackson, Jake, Cami, Damon, or Ansel. They all love you. Not just because of your differences because that just makes you more exotic. But because of you the normal you. The you who loves animals, the you who loves to stay up all night reading, the you who loves chili cheese fries. And as for your mother and father they loved you. I know you don't thing that but they did and they do. But they made there own choices, and there own decisions. You can't change that any more than I can. The same thing goes for your brother Wyatt to."

She suddenly yelped grabbing at her chest. "Luna what's wrong?" I said trying to ignore how worried I sounded. "My heart," she said but I could barely hear her. She then collapsed, her own legs giving out on her. Luckily I already had her in my arms so she didn't go any where. I was now supporting all of her weight. Alaric came over to us asking if there was any thing the he could do to help. I was to busy with my head on Luna's chest listening to her racing heart. This was definitely not natural. It was beating much to fast, I was afraid that it would give out soon if I didn't do some thing. But what could I do? It wasn't like I could stop her heart and restart it that would be madness.

"I can't breathe." She said grabbing her chest. I watched helpless as clawed at her heart. Crying begging for it to stop. I put my head in my hands, what could I do? I couldn't just let her suffer. Much less watch her.

Never the less I held her hand telling her that every thing was going to be fine, that some how I was going to put a stop to her pain. That some how I was going to take it away, make her feel better. While Alaric was on the phone with his fiancee (she was a siphynor) witch asking her if she knew any thing about this, what Luna was experiencing.

"Klaus I think I might know some thing." I heard Alaric say as he walked closer to me and Luna. Although I didn't look at him my gaze fixed on Luna and Luna alone.

I gently wiped the tears of her face as Alaric talked. "Josette said that there might be some one trying to communicate through the other side. Or it could be a very powerful witch, like your mother. But this definitely has some thing to do with dark magic. She said that some one could be trying to kill her or talk to her in the spirit relm some thing like that." He said and I nodded.

"Do you think that Ester would be capable of this?" Alaric asked looking down at Luna horrified as she clutched her chest and cried out in agony. I winced the sound of her cries hurting me. Her being in pain made me feel pain.

"I wouldn't doubt it." I growled at the very mention of her name. It couldn't have been Finn he didn't want to hurt Luna unlike my mother. He wanted to please her. That's what Bonnie had said to Luna. I shuddered at those two words when Luna had first told me. I knew exactly what Bonnie had meant by that, it sounded like some thing Finn would do if he had the chance. But the thing was he wasn't ever going to get that chance.

"Do you think my blood would help?" I asked looking away from her, not being able to watch her wither in pain any longer.

Alaric frowned watching her carefully like I had been. "Maybe it wouldn't hurt to try. But if you give it to her it can't be by mouth that would probably make her sick."

"How else am I supposed to do give her the blood than Alaric?" I asked growing more impatient as the seconds passed by.

"I have a syringe in my bag-" he began but I cut him off saying "no" over and over again. Luna was terrified of needles the last thing I needed was for her to freak out.

"Do you have a better alternative Klaus?" Alaric asked and I sighed looking down at her. "Do it." I said alarmed when she had stopped moving. Her temperature was still rising, her heart was beating impossibly fast. "Keep her awake." Alaric said from the car.

Doing as he told me to I tried. Talking to her seemed to help. Although I noticed that she was blinking her eyes open and closed faster than usual. It was a good technique to stay awake, that's what she was trying to do. I could see that she was struggling to do so.

"Okay here are you ready?" Alaric said causing me to turn around and look at him. I was honest with him as I shook my head no.

Alaric knelt beside me and I took Luna's hands, gently squeezing them to let her know that I was here for her.

"Luna this might hurt a little." Alaric said and Luna yelped, causing me to wince, she grabbed at her chest growling a little. "Uhhh just any thing, I don't care just make it stop." I bit into the palm of my hand and let the blood drip into the syringe that Alaric handed me. He was keeping Luna awake while I did this. We the three of us were still close to the car, so I could still watch out for Hope, as did Alaric while we were dealing with Luna.

I handed the syringe filled with my blood. I her her right arm trying to steady it. So Alaric wouldn't miss her vein. I had came up with the idea was for two reasons I had come up with in my head. My blood could heal here. Stop all of this madness caused by my mother. And if, if Ester intended to kill Luna and by some miracle, by some slim chance she succeeded Luna would come back. Her untimely death would not be permanent. I know this wasn't the right thing to do. Elijah and Hayley would have thrown a fit. Preaching that it's her choice, and it should be only her choice and that I should accept that. But lets be honest I am Klaus Mikealson. No one dies unless I want them to. Besides there was no way I was going to let her die, I didn't care. I knew she would have done the same to me. Because she had said that she didn't want to lose me. Well I didn't want to lose her either.

While I was busy thinking and telling Luna that every thing was going to be alright, that I was going to fix this. Alaric had already stuck the needle inside of her arm, my blood was now running through her veins. My blood was now running threw her veins.

Alaric said it was a possibility that she could have a bad reaction. Because we had different blood types. But I wasn't worried about her body, her system, rejecting my blood because I had done this with her before. Although not threw a needle. It had been done many times threw the mouth, though I doubted it made much of a difference. Besides Luna was not like every one else, she was different. A hybrid like my self, different but nonetheless. Her body could adapt to things more quickly than any other super natural creature, such as myself, Hayley, and Hope, and any other hybrid. But Luna was different her body was stronger in some ways than mine was. Hope and Hayley's to. Luna had not been the first witch-werewolf hybrid to exist. Madeline Luna's mother was one to. And so were one of Madeline's parents, and so was one of Madeline's grandparents, and so was one of her great parents. Not to mention her special werewolf blood. The Labonair blood. The first werewolves in history the oldest ones, and that made them more powerful. Her witch blood, Halliwell and Warren. That was supposed to be the most powerful of all witches the Halliwell's. So I wasn't to worried about her not pulling through, but just in case.

My blood must have worked some how because she sat up quickly almost hitting Alaric in the head with her own. But she hadn't been looking at him, she had been looking at me.

"Easy love, just breathe in and out."

"Slowly," I added because her heart rate hadn't went down at all, and neither had her breathing. My blood had apparently only woken her up out of her tired state. Which was better than she had been.

"She is trying to get to me." Luna said gripping my hand tightly like it was her lifeline. My heart sped up at that sentence. Who could possibly be trying to get to her. Hmmm old mother dearest that was a big possibility. It couldn't have been Kathrine because Kathrine didn't have a drop of witch blood in her veins or in her body when she had been alive. To do this some thing it couldn't be a simple haunting. To do this some thing like Alaric's fiancee had said it would require a very powerful witch, in my eyes it was only Ester that could be a possibility.

"Luna love tell me who's trying to get to you-" I said but I was cut off by her falling back. Luckily I caught her in time. I set her head gently on the ground. Here we were back to square one again.

I looked at Alaric uncertain at what to do at this point, we couldn't just simply wait this out. My blood had obviously not been the solution to the problem. Maybe it just hadn't has enough time to work yet, a part of me rationalized.

"Oh please just make it stop, I can't-" She started out saying but she never got the chance to finish her sentence her head had fallen to the side, limply I might I add. That was not a good sign, that was not good at all. Before she had her head up looking at me trying to tell me some thing with her eyes. But now she wasn't able to do any of that given the fact that she was fully unconscious. And her heart wasn't beating fast in fact it was beating impossibly slow now. Her breathing was slow and shallow her chest barely came up. Before I could think of what to do next it was quiet again. Her heart was silent as was her breathing. Before I could think of what to do next my mind seemed to know what to do. I shouted three words. Leo surely he could help with this. He had told me to call him if any thing happened or if any thing went wrong. Some thing did happened, and some thing was going wrong.

A second passed and then another, then he finally came. In a shower of light bright orbs, he was beside Luna shaking her like I had been. A scared look on his face. I imagined that my face mirrored his because that is exactly how I felt, scared terrified really. "What happened?" Leo asked and I sighed trying to ignore the fact that my hands were shaking. "I don't know she was fine. And then all of this happened. She was complaining that she was hot, and she was burning up actually. She told me that her heart hurts, and she was grabbing at her chest." I said gesturing toward her. I noticed that Leo didn't even look over at me. Alaric said a few things to Leo while I looked at Luna worriedly.

"I can't heal the dead-" he started out saying but I interrupted him. Anger like a fire flaring up in my chest. Words like death and can't around Luna should not be allowed especially when she was in a situation like this. "She is not dead, this had happened before. I am sure she is going to come back it just might be a while." I said and I got up ignoring Alaric's sympathetic look in my direction. I could not deal with that right now, I didn't need sympathy. Not from him or any one else. I needed Luna to be fine, I needed who ever did this to her in the first place to be in a lot of pain. And me to be the one causing them that. And then I needed to end them, even if they were already dead. I would just have to being them back and kill them again.

"Just try please." I said growing more agitated as the minutes passed by. Leo said nothing but sadness was written all over his face. I pretended to ignore his facial expression. I didn't need sadness from him or anyone else. Just like I didn't need sympathy from Alaric. There was no real reason to be sad because Luna would be coming back in just a few minutes.

He placed his hands over her chest, were her heart was. His hands were glowing gold. But it had a soft light and not a harmful one.

He had his eyes closed, and his head bent down. His face contorted into an expression I could only describe as concentration.

I ran my hands through my hair, it was to quiet. To quiet for my comfort. Sure I could hear Hope's heart, Alaric and Leo's hearts, the traffic, the soft fresh snow falling onto the pavement, and of course there was the holiday traffic. But the thing that was missing was killing me the most. All of the sounds didn't matter (except for Hope) because they weren't her.

I knelt down beside her again and held her hand. It was still warm. Leo had taken his hands off of her chest and he now had his head in his hands. He was sitting away from her. Wait he was just giving up. No no no, that one word ran through my head as I said her name over and over again. I was sure that it was running through Leo's head to. As he shakily stood up and made his way to the car, along with Alaric. I shook her desperately trying to get her to wake up, to respond to some thing, any thing. She had been gone to long, she needed to wake up before I lost her forever. And I lost my mind, Hope or no Hope that is exactly what would happen.

"Come on now love that's not fair, you said that you didn't want to leave me. So don't." I said my hands on her face.

"I'm not leaving." I looked down to see that she had her green and gray eyes wide open and looking up at me. I leaned down and breathed her in again. Not caring that to Alaric and Leo that this would seem strange. Not caring what every one passing by thought. I was so happy I could practically cry. She was breathing, her heart was beating that is all I could ask for. It was all I wanted.

I felt her put her hands on my head, almost like she was giving me a hug. And we stayed like that for a while. My head on her chest, her fingers intertwined in my hair. I was listening. Listening to her steady breathing, her heart beat. It was the same, maybe a bit faster than usual but her heart and her breathing always seemed to go up around me for some reason. Nevertheless I was just glad, over-joyed that it was beating. Her heart like herself was so unique. You could learn so much about it just by listening to it. Every one's heart beat the same, but Luna's to me was different. For reasons unbeknownst to me. It had it's own special rhythm to it. I didn't even have to see her face, or hear her voice, or smell the air to know that she had entered the room. Even though I could identify her by all of those things. But that wasn't the point. The point was that I just needed to listen to the beat of her heart, because it had a voice of it's own. A beautiful voice at that.

"What happened?" She asked her voice soft as she continued to move her fingers through my hair. "You stopped breathing, your heart stopped beating." I said finally raising my head up and looking at her.

Her dark long curly hair was spread on the ground in a circle. It almost looked like a halo, and she was the angel. Her skin now looked better, in fact it was almost like that little incident had never happened. It was back to it's original carmel color that I had grown fond of. I had grown partial to painting it to. Not that any one would have to know that. She reached down and grabbed my hand. I frowned what was she doing? A part of me thought, but I was to focused on her eyes they never left mine.

She placed my hand on her chest, right where her heart was. I could feel it beat steady under my hand, that feeling was comforting. I could feel her heart under my hand. The feeling was reassuring.

"It's beating now." She said and I noticed that her eyes had darted down to my lips. I noticed that they were darker than usual, her pupils were big, a lot bigger than they normally were. Her cheeks were a bright red color. Of course this could have been because of the cold. That would be a perfect logical answer. Considering the fact that she was only in a thin white tank top, some black leggings, and a skirt in 10 degree weather. Not to mention the fact that it was snowing.

I also noticed that her hands had some how found themselves out of my hair and onto my face. And I realized that my hands were on either side of her, I was holding all of my weight on my hands. Keeping my weight of her. This probably did not look good in front of Leo and Alaric. I wonder what Damon would think if he saw us like this. I would probably some how end up with a broken nose.

I stood up quickly realizing that our position had all of a sudden became intimate. This was not happening, not now. Not when she had just awoken from her death like sleep.

This was not some fairy tale, well at least I thought it wasn't of course we had every thing a fairy tale, or a story would need. We had the King (me obviously), then there was the King's closest friend (Marcel). Then we had the King's family (Rebekah, Elijah, Kol, Ansel). The King's child (Hope the princess of course). The King's personal sorceress (Davina). Then their was the King's greatest and noble night (young Joushua). All of the Kings' horses and all the Kings' men. Then their was the King's Kingdom (New Orleans). There was a problem, a certain some one missing from the story the queen. The King's queen, the Kingdom's queen.

Hayley had once been a possibility but she was now interested in the King's brother. Being the mother of the King's child, the princess, she had an automatic spot as contender to be the 'queen'. But that could never happen, fore the King had laid his eyes some where else searching, and searching. Yes the King loved the mother of his child but only because they shared some thing special, a daughter. The King also respected Hayley but Hayley already had her own land and people to rule over. In the King's eyes a queen, his queen needed to be some one special. A rare find, some one that the King couldn't live without. Some one that he needed. Some one the King could trust. Some one the King could depend on. Some one the King could call friend, some one the King could call lover. Of course Hayley the mother of his child, had a sister. His daughter's aunt. The King knew that he felt some thing for the girl, Luna was her name. But the King did not want to admit that. To himself, or any one really. The King knew that some where some one might be able to love him. For all of his mistakes, for all of his flaws because that's what made the King who he was. He wasn't perfect, and every one in the Kingdom knew that. This girl of course was naturally every thing the King had wished for, everything the King wanted. Luna was special. Like her sister she had her own land, her own people to rule over but unlike her sister she chose not to do so. She also happened to be a rare find. The King was two things, neither were human. Both were beastly things. Half wolf, half vampire. Luna was also two halves. One sorceress, powerful at that and the other wolf. The other part of her was beastly to a wolf like the King but more special. Luna had generations of that special blood, that rare blood running in her veins.

It was clear that even to the King he could not live without Luna. He would loose his mind every time they were apart. Even the King couldn't deny that. Even though the King had not known Luna that long (a year and a half) he felt this special connection between them. The longer they were together, the stronger it seemed to become. The King needed Luna, like Luna needed the King. The King trusted Luna when he trusted no one else. He would always trust her first before any one else. The King knew that Luna felt the same way. Because she would tell him so, on a regular basis. The King could fully depend on Luna for many things. To watch over his daughter, to protect over his daughter, to get the job done, to solve a problem, to fix some thing broken. The King already called the girl Luna a friend, a good friend at that. But the King would frequently ask himself if the girl, Luna could be called some thing more to him than a friend. A lover. Could this Luna girl be his Queen. The Queen of the Kingdom. The Queen of his heart, body, and soul. The Queen of their bedroom. The Queen of his kingdom, their kingdom. His one and only.

I sighed feeling like I really needed to talk to Elijah about all of this before I lost control. I mean I was thinking about fairy tales, Kings and Queens. Putting myself as King and Luna as the possible Queen. Maybe he could help and put a stop to this no sense I was thinking.

I held my arm out to her. And she took it with out hesitation. That was a great example she never doubted in me, she was the one who believed me when no one else did. Even when we had only known each other for a few months. When Elijah and Hayley were saying that I was going to use my unborn child to create a hybrid army of my own. Neither of them thought of the possibility that I maybe just wanted some thing, that I was trying to make a better place for my child. But the thing was Luna did. She thought of that. She even defended me over her own sister the only family she had (well in that time period), Elijah to. Luna had even chosen me over Elijah. No woman that we quarreled on chose me. Not Nadia, not Kathrine, not Elena, and certainly not Hayley. Luna did though, she chose me instead of him. I remember that day that she told me that she believed in me. I remember feeling this odd feeling in my chest, happiness, maybe joy. But no one not a single person made me feel like that. The way she looked at me then and the way she looked at me now made me believe in myself. Because of her I had faith in myself, in my soul. I could be good because she told me I could be.

I couldn't help but see, notice that she was flustered as she looked at me again. Pulling down at the edge of her white tank top that had been riding up.

I finally looked away noticing Leo and Alaric standing in front of the car. They probably had been this entire time. The moment they noticed me looking at them, well glaring was more like it they looked down. Rubbing the back of their necks looking uncomfortable as they coughed into their hands.

"Luna are you alright what happened? Did you see any thing?" Leo said stuttering slightly as he walked past me and to Luna.

"I'm okay just a little tired. I saw Ester actually. She was trying to make a proposition with me." Luna said and that was all it took for me to walk over to her (even though I had told myself that I had to distance myself from her, not only to spare her feelings, but her life).

"You saw my mother? What did she say to you? Did she harm you?" I asked looking Luna over again. She looked fine to me, well more than fine. You know what let's not even go their now. But back to other matters, my mother wasn't the kind that hurt the outside. She didn't like to torture and harm with knifes. Un-like Mikeal she was different. She hurt the inside and not the outside. She hurt the heart, soul, not to mention she tended to twist the mind. I should know I have had personal experience. Not that Luna wasn't strong but she wasn't strong enough to deal with Ester's cruel tricks. I hadn't been and neither had Elijah. It wasn't that I thought that I was stronger than her, because I wasn't. She was the one who was stronger it was just I was afraid that she would never be the same. Things were already changing between me and her. I didn't want my mother to turn Luna against me. I would rather get staked in the heart. Because that is exactly what it would feel like. When every one else doubted me she still had faith in me. Even after she heard about my past, the unspeakable things I've done. She believed in me when no one else did. It would be my mother's nature to take that away from me. Take away one of the only things in this world, on this earth, that made me happy.

"She was the one who stopped my heart. She talked about my mother and how she was killed by the person she was working with now. She told me that if I convinced the whole Mikealson family to go with her, my sister included, that she would protect me from him. Because she is the only one keeping him from me. Ester said that I would never have to worry about my family name catching up with me." Luna said and I nodded waiting. There was some thing else that she wasn't saying. I could tell it was bothering her, and that meant that it was also bothering me.

"What else did Ester say?" Alaric asked. Now joining in on the conversation.

Luna sighed looking down at her feet. "It doesn't matter, just a lot of empty promises, and lies. But I did speak to my mother."

Leo whipped around looking at Luna with a shocked expression on his face. "You talked to Madeline, your mother." He said and Luna nodded. That wistful expression on her face again. "Yeah but it wasn't for long. She warned me about some man named Abbraxas, then she told me that I had to go. I could hear Klaus calling me." Luna said and I furrowed my brows. Trying to ignore the fact that she heard me say my little rant. There wasn't any time for any soft feelings thought their would be time for them later. Luna's life could be in danger. That wasn't a name you heard every day, in fact I've never heard it. And that thought was not comforting. Usually I knew my enemies, their fears, their desires, their weak spots. But any enemy of hers was an enemy of mine.

"Wait Abbraxas?" Leo said and Luna nodded. "Yeah what's wrong?" Luna asked confused along with Alaric and myself. "He is the one who helped that woman steal the book of shadows. And I think that this Ester the woman you speak of was the one who accompanied him." Leo said hesitating slightly like he wanted to say more. What was holding him back? What ever piece of information he was holding back could help us. Could help me, Luna, and my family? This wasn't the time to hold things in, this was the time to let things go.

It wasn't that bad was it? I asked myself but of course I had no answers.

"Is there any thing else?" Alaric asked looking at Leo suspiciously, apparently Alaric had picked up on it to. If it was one thing that he was good at, it was telling if some one was lying. Leo shook his head "No there is nothing else. Just call if you need any thing else." He said not looking at me or Alaric. "And you need to sleep, you've had quite the day." Leo said looking at Luna one last time and then he orbed away. The three of us watched him go, Luna and Alaric in awe. I how ever was to busy to awe at the glowing light he had disappeared in. To busy thinking.

What could Leo possibly be hiding? It obviously had to do with Luna, as every thing did.

"Whoa," Luna said almost falling on to the ground again. Luckily Alaric had been their to steady her, so she didn't get the chance to injure herself.

"Okay lets get you home love you need to get some sleep." I said while guiding Luna to the car. I was careful not to touch her skin, no matter how much I wanted to or desired to. No matter how much I wondered if the skin on her body was as soft and warm as her neck had been.

"But I am not tired." She said after getting in to the car with of course my help. Not that I minded. She had her pink sweater balled up tight, using it as a pillow. Laying her head down as she looked at me a determined expression on her face.

"Of course you aren't." I said smirking as I watched as her eyes flutter shut, her breathing became more even. I leaned forward putting my hands on the side of her face and kissing her for-head, gently. She mumbled some thing that I couldn't quite catch. I did the same to Hope, who was still in a deep sleep.

Before closing the car door I took of my leather jacket throwing it over Luna. She was probably cold and I could not have her getting sick.

I then walked to the front of the car passed Alaric, to the drivers seat.

"Are you okay?" I turned to find that Alaric was now in his seat looking at me worriedly.

"Yes I am quite fine actually, why do you ask?" I said looking at him what was he so worried about.

"Well your shaking." He said and I looked down at my hands to see that they were indeed shaking. Although I didn't know why. I couldn't really think of a reason.

"How about I drive and you just tell me the directions." He said and I opened my mouth to say some thing but I bit it back. Alaric was trying to do some thing nice for me. I didn't have to be a bastard about that. Maybe I just needed time to take a breath. Time to relax, and not worry who was going to come after me, my family, or Luna next.

"That sounds like a plan." I said and Alaric got out of the car as did I, again.

He patted me on the shoulder and then pulled me in for a hug. It was short but I still appreciated it greatly.

We were back in the car now. Although this time I was in the passenger seat and he was in the driver's.

"What was that for." I asked growing uncomfortable at the silence. The only sound had been him diving, the breathing of every one in this car, and every one's heart beat.

Alaric sighed looking over at me. That sympathetic look still on place on his face.

I looked down at my hands as did he. They were still shaking, but now my legs were to. What was happening to me? I put my head in my hands, this couldn't be because of Luna. Could it?

He sighed still looking at me. "Look Klaus no matter what you tell me I think we both know that you care about Luna very much. And seeing her like that, being in a situation like that with her can be scary." He said and I said nothing wondering if what he was saying was right.

"How are you feeling?" He asked and I frowned. I didn't really know how I was feeling.

"Okay how about this I say a name and you tell me how I feel." Alaric said and I nodded. I was going to try this it sounded like one of the talks I used to have with Camille. When did Alaric become a therapist or a counselor. The last time I heard he still worked at Mystic Falls High, well I guess things changed. I was starting to hate that word. I didn't want Luna to change. I like her just the way she is. I didn't want our relationship to change. But the thing was Luna was changing, and so was our relationship. And that scared me.

"Alright I will start easy, Hope." Alaric said it didn't take me a second to reply to that. "I love her of course. She is my daughter, she means the world to me. Her being safe and staying safe is some thing that makes happy." I said and I noticed that Alaric was smiling.

"Me." He said causing me to raise my eye brows. He was not serious.

Alaric seemed to notice this because he turned to me. "What it's a question." He said defensively, I sighed. Well I might as well be honest with him. There was no use in lying to him.

"Grateful." I said and he looked at me with a confused expression on his face. "And why do you feel grateful because of me?" Alaric asked and I rolled my eyes. He knew exactly why I was grateful he just wanted me thank him.

"Because you watched Hope. Cared for her. Then you had the kind courtesy to drop her off. You helped me with Luna. You are driving us home because at the moment I am impaired because I am losing my mind. And you are trying to help me and I really appreciate that Alaric. So thank you." I said and he nodded in my direction his eyes on the road. "Well you are very welcome."

"Rebekah." Alaric said after a few minutes of silence. I didn't need much time to say how I felt about her at that moment. "Sad." I said and Alaric looked at me that look on his face again. "Why sad?" He asked stopping at a stop light.

"Because today we and by we I mean me and my family and Luna were going to go holiday shopping and then we were going to go out and eat. That's the reason Damon took Hope to you in the first place. But then Leo showed up and started talking to Luna and I. About how he was an angel that happened to know Madeline, Luna's mother. Which if you didn't know Luna grew up basically in a cave, raised by witches who hated her. They would torture if she did some thing wrong. They starved her. She's 17 almost 18 but the thing is she ages slow, so she should be 22 but she's not, it's complicated I don't even fully understand it. I mean she has spent 22 years of her life locked away in a cell. When I first arrived and this was a year and a half ago, I found out that she hadn't been outside of the witches cemetery. Before I got her out of there she had never ran outside, had any friends. She was living off of oatmeal. When they even bothered to feed her." Alaric shook his head looking back at Luna who was still knocked out. She probably would be for the next few hours.

"That is pretty messed up I mean having no child hood, no friends at all. And oatmeal." Alaric said horror written all over his face. He shuddered as he pushed his foot on the gas, the light now green.

"Any way he came and started telling Luna about her mother Madeline. Madeline was a part of a very powerful witch line. The Halliwell and Warren to be exact."

"Wait wait did you say the Halliwell's?" Alaric asked and I nodded. Did he know some thing?

"Yes Luna's mother was. As were one of her mother's parents and so on and so on." I said and Alaric nodded.

"Well Joesette has always been a big fan of theirs, the Halliwells. The four sisters to be specific. Pru, Piper, Phoebe, and Paige. The four of them helped save her from a vampire that was after her." I nodded figuring as much.

"As I was saying Luna was freaking out. Which was completely understandable. Because it wasn't every day that you got angels knocking out your door saying that they knew your mother. And then Leo told her that he had feelings for her mother that she didn't return." I said and Alaric looked at me with a perplexed expression on his face. I didn't blame him. When he had said it at first I was sure that was how I looked to. Every thing was changing. As the months progressed it seemed that every one and every thing around me was being turned into some soap opera. I mean it was all getting to dramatic for my comfort.

"Then he told Luna and how Madeline was like a segregate mother for one of his sons. Apparently his mother had died when he was only a month old and he attached himself to Madeline." I said and I turned to see Alaric with a shocked expression on his face.

"Holy shit, are you saying that Luna has a brother?" Alaric said and I turned to him letting the annoyance show on my face. "Yes Alaric Luna has a brother. Well she had two actually but one of them just recently passed away. And before you ask no, I do not know what he looks like." I said and Alaric pouted slightly but continued on with the conversation, asking me names.

"Ester." Alaric said and I replied back. "Angry. She tried to hurt Luna. Correction she did hurt Luna, stopped her heart. Stopped her breathing. To make some stupid proposition if she got me and the whole Mikealson family to go with her. I would very much like to have my hands around her throat cutting off her oxygen right now. Alaric I am sure that you understand why I would feel that way." I said and Alaric nodded. "Oh yes absolutely. If you want I can help you track her down so she doesn't cause any more problems for you." I smirked at that. I liked this side of him much better.

"Why are you in such a murderous mood Alaric?" I asked and he turned to look at me. A hard expression on his face. "How about I help you by getting some things off of your chest, and then you can help me, deal?" Alaric said turning towards me. I nodded that only seemed fair.

"Mikel." He said and I glared at the window that was frosting over because of the cold. "Resentment, and hate for all those times that he beat me bloody. I would gladly murder him just like I would murder my mother except I would feel guilty murdering him because I feel grateful because he saved Luna at least twice from what I know." Alaric nodded but he most have noticed my apparent discomfort while discussing the topic because he didn't ask any questions this time.

"Elijah." Alaric said as I watched the snow fall even faster than before. The flakes weren't big, the were small. At least it was some thing. "Grateful because he has put up with me for the past thousand years. Grateful because when ever I need some one to talk to I go to him." Alaric nodded gazing up at the sky like I had.

"Caroline." Alaric said and I couldn't help but tense up at that name. I remember once in Mystic Falls I had used her to get to Elena and her friends. I knew she liked me so I used that against her. "Guilt." I said and Alaric turned to me and then back to the road. "Why guilt?" He asked causing me to sigh. "Because Alaric if you don't remember I used her. And now I regret using her. I regret saying that Tyler was her first love and I was intended to be her last. Because it was all just one big mess of lies. I can't lie and say that I didn't like her a little it's just all I feel is guilt." I said and Alaric nodded. He was being understanding which was a good thing at least for me. Especially since I was talking about one of his best friends.

"I can understand that. Why don't you just apologize to her. It helps with the guilt." Alaric said and I nodded. Maybe I would apologize to her. See if this 'saying sorry' worked at all.

"Kol." Alaric said. And I replied shortly after with "Happy."

"Why happy?" Alaric asked and I closed my eyes trying to think of how to explain this to him he didn't really know Davina. "Because Kol has found his girl. His one true love." I said and he nodded understanding what I had meant.

"Marcel." Alaric said and I shrugged. Nothing was wrong with our father/adoptive son relationship. "Conflicted." I said when nothing else surfaced up. "Why do you feel conflicted about Marcel I thought you guys were on good terms now?" Alaric asked confused. I sighed did he even know the whole thing going on between Rebekah and Marcel probably not. Might as well explain it to him.

"I am feeling conflicted about Marcel because he is having problems. Problems in the love department. You see back when I had adopted him he had met Rebekah. I was to busy focused on trying to raise him that I did not realize that he was falling for her. I remember catching them once, a couple times actually. Telling him and Rebekah-"

"That it wasn't going to happen." Alaric finished for me and I nodded. Glad that I didn't have to relive those specific moments in time, they were still painful to think about. I had been so unfair to the both of them. It was probably my fault they weren't together today. "But alas they fell in love any way. There secret relationship was the reason that I daggered her in the first place. I made Marcel choose. He had always wanted to be a vampire and he loved Rebekah so I decided to use both of those things against him." Alaric said nothing but his eyes would occasionally flicker to me and than the road, to show that he was listening.

"I asked him to choose. Between vampirism or Rebekah. I told him that I would un-dagger Rebekah and the two of them could be together until he died, a human. His other option was that he wouldn't love Rebekah and he would become a vampire." I said looking in the rear view mirror to see both of my girls still asleep.

"You really made him choose?" Alaric said and I could detected disbelief in his voice. "Yes I made him choose. I was different back then I wasn't being fair. I didn't understand, now I do." I said mostly to myself than him.

"Stefan." Alaric said I had to think about this one. Sure back then when I first arrived in Mystic Falls ripper Stefan was one of my friends. But this Stefan was different. More soft, of course I was still holding a grudge at him for the night of the ball. Sure a part of me knew that Luna was not going to be a virgin forever. But I was hoping that I would wake up before than. I didn't like the fact that Stefan had been her first because for one he was being controlled and manipulated by Genevieve. For another thing I was sure that I was jealous. And the other thing was that I didn't know why. Some days it would just eat me up on the inside just thinking about it.

"You know what I don't think that I want to talk about him in this moment in time." I said not really wanting to explain to Alaric how I felt about that particular situation. "Okay now we are going to get to the harder ones." Alaric said and I could sense there was some thing in his voice probably confusion for what I had said earlier about Stefan.

"Leo." Alaric said and I frowned again. This was a harder one. I decided to just be honest. "Suspicious." I said and Alaric nodded in my direction. He was passing a car.

"Well I can't disagree with you on that one. I think he is hiding some thing. And I think it has some thing to do with Luna, and that man, Abraxass and that's judging by how he tensed up. He knows some thing that we don't." He said and I nodded. Thinking about what Leo could be hiding. There were so many possibilities.

"Luna." Alaric said as he stopped at yet another red light. I turned to look at him. "Alaric you know I can't answer that." I said putting up my defenses.

"Klaus just try it. You know when Joesette and I met and I developed feelings for her I didn't feel that it would be good for her to be around me. But then I told myself to take a chance and I did. I mean sure she was almost killed by my enemies more times than I could count but that didn't change things between us. It is good to talk to some one about your feelings, better if your talking to the person. But you can't do that yet. But you can talk to me. I know Elijah is your right hand man and all but he is not here right now and we've got a two possibly three hour drive ahead of us because of all this weather." Alaric said and I sighed. What was the harm. What could it hurt to talk to Alaric. I really didn't want to sit in silence the rest of the drive.

"I don't know how I feel. I know I have strong feelings." I said with difficulty trying to explain it to Alaric.

"So what your saying is that you don't know if you like her a lot, or if you love her." He said and I sat up smiling. Finally some one did. "Yes." I exclaimed smirking as I settled down back into my seat.

"Okay so what are your feelings?" Alaric asked and I let the smirk slide off of my face. Oh great now it was time for the explaining part.

"I don't know what to say. The first time I noticed some thing was when some witches tried to kill her. Well send a message really but it had been bad. And I freaked out about it. I remember taking her to Marcel. Because he had a witch friend and I though she could help. Any way that's not the point before that we were friends, but after that night we became closer. And closer as the days and months passed by. Tyler kidnapped both Luna and Hayley when she was still pregnant. I killed him because of what he did to her. He had broken her leg, and caused her pain. Before I got to her I could hear her screams. I still can." I said and Alaric said nothing so I continued. It did feel good to talk. To get things like this off of my chest.

"After that we spent almost every day together. We wouldn't go out most of the time we would be in my room. I painted while she talked, or some times I would try and teach her how to paint. Some times she would just stand there or sit there just watching me paint for hours. I remember asking her if she ever got bored.. And she replied with no, she said that I was entertaining when I painted what ever that meant. Some times she would fall asleep and I would carry her to her room." I said and Alaric looked over at me a soft expression on his face.

"Klaus this is just my opinion, just take my advice. You should take a chance. Take the chance that I did. Because you obviously care for her. And I know for a fact that she cares for you. Let me ask you this. Has she ever called for you in her sleep?" Alaric asked and I turned to him. Why would that be important.

"And why would that be important?" I asked Alaric but he smiled and shook his head. "Just answer the question and then I promise not to ask you any thing else about Luna or her feelings for her." He said and I sighed running my fingers through my hair. Sure what he was offering was fair. But what was he going to do with the information once I gave it to him.

"Yes she has. Once when she was asleep, she had been attacked and her body needed some time to heal. But she called out my name. She's has done it other times to in her sleep. But that was her first time." I said as I looked at Alaric to gauge his reaction. This time however he was not smiling nor smirking. He had a serious expression on his face. "Yeah she has strong feelings for you." He said and I turned away from him and looked out of the window. We had just gotten out of a little town, we were now on the highway. Although their was still lots of traffic because of all the snow. It was coming down hard now. Hard and fast.

"So that is your opinion?" I asked. Wishing for this awkward yet helpful conversation to be over. I wanted to be the one asking questions, and Alaric answering them. And not the other way around.

Just like the way I didn't like to be controlled, being told what to do. I liked, loved to be in control. Telling others what to do, being a leader. Not a follower.

"Oh my opinion is that neither of you will realize your feelings for each other. And one of you is going to find some one else, or start seeing some one else. You two would be like unrequited loves." He said and I turned to glare at him. He laughed passing another car on the highway.

"Oh come one can't you take a joke." Alaric said his voice playful.

I was still glaring at him. Finally he must have gotten the message because he sighed. "Alright fine you want to know my honest opinion I think that the both of you are going to fall for each other. And the both of you aren't going to do any thing about it because you fear that the feelings won't be mutual. Then one of you dies, and the other one that is left behind wakes up. And finally realizes that all along, all those years. That person was it. That person was their one and only. The half of your heart, your soul." Alaric said and I didn't even bother to close my mouth. What he was saying made perfect sense. In fact that is probably what would happen. "But you can change that outcome if you just tell her how you feel." Alaric said sending me another sympathetic glance as we were driving threw yet another small town.

"And how can I change that?" I asked trying to not feel so helpless. I couldn't even handle my own feelings, I had to have help with that.

"By telling her how you feel or if you are not ready for that yet. If you feel unsure that she doesn't share your feelings look for the signs. If she likes you a lot than she will be nervous around you. Her face will get red and some times she won't be able to hold your gaze. She'll play around with some thing like clothing but most girls play around with their hair. She might bite her lip or dress up nice around you. But she will make an effort to be noticed by you. If you are around another girl or girls you will notice that she will get jealous. She will say your name in your sleep. When ever you offer to hold her hand she won't pass up the opportunity. And she will look at you a lot. Her heart may beat faster around you. You just have to listen. Klaus you just have to watch her, and see if she is different around you. Then you will know what to do. I can't tell you what to do, and neither can Elijah. You are the one in control. You are the one who makes the decisions I think you just want support. It's okay to ask for help trust me I do it all the time." Alaric said and I turned around looking at the precious cargo that was in the back seat. Hope was still sleeping peacefully. But I wasn't looking at her, not at this moment in time. I was looking at Luna.

Her eyes were closed letting her long thick eyelashes brush her cheeks. Her eye brows weren't furrowed any more, the fact that they weren't made her look younger than she was. Her lips were parted slightly. Her hair was not in her face like it usually was. Her heart beat was steady, and her breathing was even. Usually Luna snored. I would know because I shared a bed with her quite of few times. But it wasn't loud, obnoxious, or annoying like Kol's snoring. I found her snoring adorable and endearing and cute.

"Bloody hell." I said when I turned back around. Was I falling in love with her?

I shuddered even thinking the word. The nervousness curling up at the pit of my stomach again.

"Okay let's change the subject. Alaric why are you feeling murderous today?" I asked now feeling in control of some thing. Being in control was some thing I needed tight now, even if it was just the smallest thing.

"Well Klaus I am glad you asked. If you didn't know Josette my fiancee has a twin brother named Kai." I nodded not wanting to interrupt him. Alaric needed to get some things of his chest to that much was obvious. I was her to listen and give him my advice and/or offer my help. Just like he had done me. Besides it was only fair. It was nice having some one who understood you. Nice having some one other than my family to talk to. Despite our first encounter (me possessing him to break the sun and moon curse) I think that we have grown since then. I was sure that now we were friends. And I was fine with that. I needed as many 'friends' as I could get. Soon I was going to be out run by enemies. And I needed an army. People that cared about me and my family to help us defeat Ester and any one else after that. We Mikealsons were great but we couldn't do it all alone.

"Any way I don't trust Kai. He is crazy. I mean seriously out of his mind. I think he might be behind some murders in town. And they are witches but that's not the point. They are women and children that belong to different covens and I think that he is wiping them out so he can get their power, siphon it from them. Or some crazy shit like that." Alaric said and I looked up at him, surprised. Who ever this Kai was must have been a nasty piece of work. Killing for power that much I could understand but woman and children. That was crossing the line. I was not what they called a woman killer. Well yes I would drain some occasionally but not for the power of it, for the blood, and the lust. But before I did that I would make sure that they were some body some one wouldn't miss, or a bad person. Some one with no family. And children forget that. I didn't hit women well at least until they hit me first. If they were endangering my family or some one I loved then there head would be torn off of their body. If I was alone, with no one with me after they attempted to hurt me, or did hurt me I would give them a warning. To be polite. Although if it was a man they were dead the moment they looked at me the wrong way.

"He is the reason I came down here with you in the first place. I need to being Caroline, Damon, and Stefan back to Mystic Falls so they can prove that he is the one committing these murders."

I nodded understanding why, he had a perfectly good reason, it was perfectly justified. "I also came for Luna I heard that she was a powerful witch and I needed her to do some thing for me."

"What did you need her to do?" I asked before I could stop myself. Here we were back to Luna again.

"I needed her to see if she could contact Pru, Piper, Phoebe, and Paige there was some thing Josette wanted me to ask one of the sisters. See if they remembered some thing, or knew some thing." I nodded.

"Well Alaric I am sure that as soon as Luna is rested up she will be able to help you." Alaric nodded stopping at another red light.

"Is there any thing else about this Kai?" I asked he had said very a little about him but I could tell that this guy. His soon to be brother-in-law was really starting to get under his skin.

"Have you ever heard of the Gemini coven?" Alaric asked we were pulled into a gas station I had just gotten out and payed for some gas. Leaving Alaric and the two girls in the car with him.

"Yes but I don't really know much about them." I said and Alaric nodded. I noticed that his shoulders were slumped forward, like he was disappointed. "What is it Alaric?" I asked trying my best to be sympathetic. Since he had been sympathetic towards me.

"I'm just worried about her. Josette and Kai, Josette more obviously but that is not the point. They are twins. And when you are twins in the Gemini coven it bad news. Of course one of the good things is that you are stronger than any of the other syphoners but the bad things over ride the good. One day Josette and Kai are supposed to fight to the death and only one of them will survive. Apparently this has happened hundreds of times before and there is always one twin left standing. Apparently there is also no way around it. But that's not it. After the twin kills the other one the twin who lived has to live with the other twin inside of their head." Alaric said now pulling out of the gas station. We were back on the road with a full tank of gas.

"That sounds awful." I said and Alaric nodded in my direction his gaze focused on the road and only the road.

"And I am just so scared Kai is crazy, he loves power so much. I know he loves his sister but the though of that still scares me. Without Josette I don't know who I would be any more. She is such a big part of my life. I don't know what I would do with out her, I would lose my mind." Alaric said gritting his teeth, gripping the steering wheel so hard that his knuckles turned white. I didn't have to pretend to feel sympathetic because I was. What he was going through was horrible. No one should have to go through that. Or even really have to think about dealing with that.

"Well Alaric I will be what ever help I can. And I am sure that Luna will to as will the rest of my family." I said offering my help and support was not some thing I did for every one.

...

Damon Pov

...

Here I was again inside of the barn kicking hay bales. Just like I had been this morning but I was back out here yet again. I was angry. Angry because Klaus had taken Luna with out my permission. My permission.

Angry that I hadn't been there to stop him. Angry that I didn't have that talk with him earlier. Maybe then all of this would be solved and Luna would still be here with me.

"Hey stranger." A voice said and I turned around to see Cami walking towards me. She looked like an eskimo. Correction a cute eskimo.

She had on a blue jacket that was poofed out. I couldn't tell if it was because she was wearing layers or because of the jacket itself. She was wearing a hat to. You know the ones with the cute little ball of fuzz on top.

She was wearing some jeans and her usual combat boots. Her hair was hidden in her hat. Her lips were painted a pretty pink. I forgot for a moment that I was angry. Now all I wanted to do was devour her. Not like as in drain her and kill her way, but you know what I mean.

"Hey what are you doing out here? Your going to catch a cold." I said and Cami smiled folding her arms across her chest. It took a while at first because of the way her coat was restricting much movement but eventually it happened. I couldn't help but laugh at her. Not being mean. She was just so damn cute.

"Well I could be in the house wrapped up in a warm fuzzy blanket. Hot chocolate in my hand, writing down my Uncles Sweet Potato pie recipe but here I am out here with you. Because you are angry. I am freezing my ass off by the way. So can we just go inside and skip the whole patient client discussion." Cami said causing me to laugh.

She glared up at me and said nothing. Which made me laugh even harder. "What do you mean your ass is freezing I don't see it. Maybe you can just show me-" But before I finished my sentence I was punched in the shoulder, by Cami whose face was now as red as an apple.

"Damon." She chastised shaking her head like she was disappointed in me. "What?" I asked innocently. She put it out there so I had to say some thing.

"If I may ask why did you punch Klaus in the face?" She asked and I sighed. "You know about that?" I asked and she nodded.

"Oh yeah every body knows by the way. Oh and I forgot to ask what flowers would you like for your service?" Cami asked and I playfully nudged her, she nudged back just as hard.

"Cami I am sure that every thing is going to be fine. So don't worry about my tux and my flowers just yet. I mean besides I plan on apologizing to him. No harm done." I said shrugging, now it was Cami's turn to sigh.

"What did he say to get you that mad any way?" She asked putting her hands inside of her pockets.

~flash back - Damon's Pov~

"Well there weren't very many options it was either the bar, the two hotels down the street or the supermarket. The bar was the only option I had, and Luna didn't seem to mind. Besides the hot chocolate there was supposed to be amazing, and it was. Well at least in my opinion." Klaus said and the room was silent. Every one had been listening. Well except for me.

Well I was listening to parts of it but I was thinking. Why would he take her to a bar. I mean Luna was only 18 and she didn't drink at least not yet but I didn't want her to. Afraid that it would change her personality to much. And I didn't even know if she could handle it.

What if some dipshit loser rophied her drink and attempted to kidnap her. Then what, it would be all of Klaus' fault. And some body would be getting a white-oak stake threw his heart.

'But Damon you know that Klaus would protect her from dipshits like that' my consciousreplied. I shook it off. Not really wanting to listen to the voice inside of my head.

"There is always another option, you could have taken her to a picnic, or to a movie..." I said trailing off. Why did I just speak? Was I asking myself to get killed? It just sort of came out. I had been having an argument with myself inside of my head and that sentence just came out of my mouth. Normally I would think before I spoke but I hadn't been thinking clearly and it just came out.

There was now a heavy tension in the air I could sense that much. And it was all caused by me. And of course me and Klaus having a stare-off, glare-off was more like it.

No one seemed to notice our star off except for maybe Ansel. But he was always watching every thing. Always ready for a fight.

I didn't care if any one was watching or not. This was about Luna. I wanted to protect her. Sure me and Klaus got along just fine. But Klaus snuck off with Luna without my permission. I wouldn't have minded any other time when she wasn't being hunted down, when he wasn't being hunted down. But the fact was they were. She could have gotten hurt, killed. And it would have been all of his fault. Klaus' fault.

Maybe I was being over protective, okay a little to over protective. But Luna meant so much to me, I don't know what I would do if some thing were to happen to her.

"Well Damon maybe that idea would have helpful, and useful. But you haven't been talking to me about Luna or much of any thing really." Klaus said I could see at hat he was now leaning forward I did to. If he intended to intimidate me it wasn't going to work. So I was going to show him that I wasn't intimidated by moving forward to.

I noticed that he had a glass of bourbon in his hands. Elijah probably gotten it for him. I realized that it's been a while since I've had one of those. I found my self missing the taste of it in my mouth.

Maybe Elijah had thought it would clam him down. It wasn't working. Oh great now he was just as pissed off as I was.

"Well I'm sorry Klaus there's just been a lot going on. And I don't really have time for your petty-" But before I could finish my sentence I was nudged. I looked over at Ansel he had been the one and not Stefan.

He was trying to send me a message. A message to stop. But I didn't want to listen to him. I didn't want to listen to any one, not even myself.

I stood up this was getting ridiculous. I was going to have the 'stay away from my daughter well (adoptive daughter) right now' there was nothing any one was going to be able to do about it. Even if Ansel was a hybrid.

I ignored the fact that Ansel and Stefan had their hands on me, holding me back. It just seemed to piss me off even more.

Well at least we now, me and Klaus had every one's attention.

"Ohh I think not. You see Damon this whole cute over protective father thing is really starting to piss me off. I am simply trying to have a good time with her. I would never hurt her." Klaus said stepping forward. The bourbon was out of his hand. But the way he walked towards me was not aggressive.

I scoffed not being able to move forward at all. Being held back by Ansel and my brother.

"Yeah sure that's what they all say. And then she is on the floor hurt and lost because of you." I said. It was what I truly believed. I have seen it happen before. Hell I have done it before. I did not want that to happen to Luna.

Now Elijah was holding Klaus. But despite Elijah's strength he was able to step forward with ease.

"I would never abandon her, not if I could help it." Klaus said but it was not directed towards me. He was saying it to himself.

But then he looked up at me. His head tilted up wards, like I was below him. I inhaled deeply attempting to move forward again. But unlike the last time I didn't know what I was going to do.

"And like I said in the barn Damon if any thing happened then it happened. And if any thing were to happen in the future you wouldn't be able to stop me. There is nothing and there will be nothing you will be able to do about it."

He was talking about what he had said to me this morning. Was he saying that he was going to sleep with Luna. Oh hell no.

Before I could realize what I was doing I had moved forward. I had some how managed to punch Klaus in the face. I was just so angry. I wasn't thinking straight, with my mind being clouded by anger. Klaus, Luna, and sleeping together did not belong in the same sentence. I couldn't even see them kissing without seeing red.

Apparently I had hit him so hard that he had fell to the ground. He also hadn't been expecting it so then there was that to. I didn't care though still mad enough to do it again.

The room might have been quiet before but now every one was screaming 'fight, fight' like the children that they were.

If it ever came down to it. Me and Klaus in a fight. It was obvious that he would win. But I would give him one hell of a time. Especially if it was over Luna.

But just as fight as he went down, he was back up. His lip was busted wide open, blood dripped down from his mouth to the floor. Good, I thought let Luna see it maybe then he could say to her what he said to me. I wanted to know what she would think. Maybe she would take my side.

"Oh shit," Marcel said breaking the silence that had begun to set in. His facial expression like every one else showed that he was shocked.

"Okay I can see that I am not wanted, I clearly don't matter so I am just going to umm yeah I'm just have to leave. I've got plenty of phone calls to make, you know." Josh said trailing off as he walked away.

After Josh left there was a heavy silence in the room. And then it was broken yet again. There was knocking sounds coming from down stairs. Klaus stepped forward but Elijah had his hand on Klaus' shoulder. I braced myself for whatever was going to happen next. Weather it was getting my head ripped off my shoulders or getting m heart ripped out of my chest.

Klaus stepped back after Elijah had leaned forward and said some thing into his ear.

"Thank Luna after this. Because she is the only reason why you are still standing there breathing." Klaus said and then he walked out of the room.

I left it to but going in the opposite direction as him.

I had been so stupid. I wondered now what the consequences would be for my actions.

~end of the flash back~

I sighed scratching the back of my neck. "Nothing and it doesn't really matter any more because I am going to have another talk with him and during that talk I will apologize." I said and Cami nodded.

"How are you going to tell Luna?" Cami asked and I looked down at her.

"Wait no one told her." I said feeling slightly revealed.

Cami shook her head. "No, no on told her. Caroline, Hayley, and Elijah didn't think it was the best idea. I agreed with them. Not until we had the full story on what went down."

I nodded understanding what she meant. I didn't want Luna freaking out or being mad at me. She needed to here the full story from me and then from Klaus. If we could even be in the same room after that incident.

"Hey would it be okay if I talked to the both of you for a minute." Said a voice and I turned around to see Josh walking towards us. Looking like Cami, an eskimo. With his dark green jacket all poofed out and the hat with the twisty strings on the bottom. Except Cami was cute, hot even. But Josh. Josh was just nerdy.

"Um yeah sure goof ball what do you need." I said causing Josh to look down at his feet and laugh nervously. I earned another punch in the shoulder from Cami. Which I thanked her for. But she just shook her head at me.

"I need some advice about Aiden." Josh said and Cami nodded. I looked between the two of them confused. Who was Aiden?

"So I called him you know and he didn't answer so I left him a voice mail. And I am really worried that things could be over between us." I nodded now knowing who he was talking about. Aiden that wolf boy who was spying for us, well not me but for Klaus and Marcel.

"Well what did you say?" I asked curious. Wanting to help. Helping would get my mind off of Klaus.

Josh shrugged shaking his head. Looking ashamed.

"Nothing worth repeating. It's just I am out of experience with this kind of thing. I don't know what to do. I don't know what not to do. You know." He whirled around looking at Cami. Who seemed perplexed like she didn't know what to say. I stepped forward, for once knowing what to say to comfort some one other than Cami, Luna, and myself.

"Josh some times people need time. And in his case he needs a lot of it. He has got a lot of stress weighing him down. Any minute he could get killed because they found out. And I am sure that's the reason he's not calling you because he doesn't want to put all of that stress and worry on you. So just wait until you see him, talk to him in person. If you see that there is some thing off about him then worry, not before." I said and Cami smiled but I could tell she was surprised.

Josh nodded smiling a little to. "Yeah I think I am going to umm go and not worry. I'll be in the house eating fruitcake and binge-ing all of the Harry Potter movies again." I smiled and Cami waved. And as quick as he came he disappeared. Vamping away in to the warm house.

"So would you like to go join him?" I asked Cami and she smiled taking my arm in to her own. "Sure but I am just saying I am an absolute Harry Potter freak and I totally think that Dramione should have happened. Ever since just told me about it I have been obsessed, this one fan-fiction he showed me was awesome you should really read it some time." Cami said causing me to raise my eye brows and look at her quizzically.

What the fuck was a Dramione? And what the hell was fan-fiction? Was it some kind of disease?

Cami laughed clutching apparently seeing the startled expression on my face." Don't worry I will explain it to you when we get in the house. Then we can see who's team your on and then I can figure out if I have to disown you or not." Cami said causing me to laugh. Surely she wouldn't disown me. Well at least I hoped that she wouldn't.

Cami had started leading me to the exit of the barn. I pulled her to me. Shivering slightly as the wind blew through the barn door. Leather jackets were made to look bad ass but they weren't necessarily made for the winter. Guess you couldn't have the best of both worlds.

"Hold on baby I know a faster way." I said and before Cami could ask what I was doing a picked her up in my arms.

She smiled nodding. "This definitely would be the faster way."

I put my forehead against hers, before kissing her lips.

She was the one to pull away. I looked at her confused, did I do some thing wrong.

"We can do all of that fun stuff later but right now I really want to be in that warm house." I nodded now understanding why she had pulled away.

I vamped us in to the house. Setting her down. She kissed me on the cheek before leaving to tell me that she was going to go take off some of her layers. I sighed sitting on the couch with Josh who had the t.v. remote in his hand. I was confused why hadn't he pushed play.

"Dude hit play." I said and Josh turned to me. "Sorry Dude no can do. The last time I tried to watch Harry Potter without Cami I got a black eye." Josh said causing me to laugh. He could not be serious but as I turned to look back at him his facial expression hadn't changed.

"I'll protect you." I said and he shook his head. "Sorry man but I don't even think you could save me."

"He is right you know." Cami said appearing out of no where her hands on her sides. Wearing a Christmas pajama outfit. I smiled at the sight of it. She looked so damn cute. With her long blond slightly curly hair in pig tails. Hmm those would come in for good use later...

Then she left again. Coming back a few moments later with a big blanket with a reindeer on the front of it.

"Very festive." Josh said and Cami laughed smiling ear to ear. "I know and it is so soft." She said sitting between me and Josh.

I smiled watching her face as the movie played. I could see now why I had said that I loved the holidays before. She was happy, and that made me happy. I don't know why I had said all the blood and gore would be fun. That must have been the bourbon in me doing most of the talking. The truth was the holidays were a great time for families, friends, and couples. Me and Luna were family, and me and Klaus kind of were ever since I had taken that oath, the same oath that I swore not to break.

...

Hayley Pov

...

I sighed laying on my bed. Trying not to worry to much about Luna. I mean she was with Klaus. I knew in my heart, my soul that he wouldn't let any one hurt her.

I just wished he would have given me a heads up before he decided to take my sister some where.

I was a little bummed out to. I had been looking forward to shopping. Yes. Me Hayley Marshall was looking forward to going shopping. Mostly because I wanted to talk to Luna about my feelings for Elijah. I wanted to tell her about the plan that Davina had suggested to me a couple of weeks ago.

The plan that involved me and Jackson becoming betrothed. For the only purpose of attracting the wolves that had sided with Ester.

This marriage would make us stronger. Make the pack stronger. And that would mean that we would have a stronger chance that we would be able to defeat Ester and any other enemies that came along the way. Of course Luna marrying Jake would help but if I was being honest with my self I knew that wasn't going to happen. Not in a million years. Luna was a free spirit. Being locked up in a witches cave most of her life kind of did that to a person. Once some one like that was free. They didn't want to ever be tied down to any thing or any one like that again. It didn't help that she was stubborn. More hard headed than me. I could understand where I was coming from. Maybe I would try to convince her or at least talk to her about it.

But that also meant that I would be with Jackson. And all those little precious moments that I shared with Elijah would have to come to an end.

I couldn't lie to myself and say that I did want them to end, because I didn't.

I lived for our little moments. No matter how hard they would come to bite me in the ass later.

I turned hearing some one knock on my door.

I didn't bother to get up. It was probably Rebekah or Caroline. At least I hoped it would be one of them. I really needed some girl time. Hell I would even take Josh at this point I was so desperate.

"Come in," I said not bothering to get up. For once. For today I wanted to lay around and be lazy. Hope wasn't here, so I couldn't play with her or care for her. So that's exactly what I was going to do. Lay here and not move. Well I might sneak down stairs and get some ice cream. But that was about it.

"Hayley," a voice said causing me to sit straight up. That didn't sound like Rebekah or Caroline's voice. It was deeper, much softer. The voice that I heard in my dreams.

"Elijah what are you doing here." I asked not exactly thrilled with what I was wearing. Jeans and a purple v-neck long sleeve shirt. Being around Elijah I preferred to look nice. Well nicer around him. Dresses, make-up that sort of thing. The things I disliked, being girly. But I felt the need to impress him as much as possible. Simple wasn't good enough for him. At least that's how I saw it.

"I was just coming to check on you. Besides there is not much else to do. I mean we can go out side if we want to but it's cold. It started snowing ten minutes ago. And just remember if Klaus finds out that we left we won't have our stomachs to enjoy Christmas dinner." Elijah said causing me to laugh, and forget all about not being enough for him to even talk to.

"Do you mind?" Elijah asked gesturing towards the bed. I shook my head. Putting a piece of hair behind my ear.

"No." I said and Elijah joined me on the bed.

It was silent for a few moments. I just didn't know what to say. When I was around him. Every thing that came out of my mouth was jumbled and wrong.

But this dead silence was killing me.

My hybrid senses picking up on our heart beats and our breathing. Which didn't really help my thinking process.

"Hayley would you mind if I tried some thing?" Elijah said slowly. I turned to look at him my breath hitching up in my throat.

"Um sure why not. There is nothing else to do." I said pausing slightly when he put his thumb on my lip.

But before I could even think about what was happening it happened.

He pressed his lips to mine.

Oh that's what was happening.

It was just like I had imagined it would be. All the times that I dreamed about him, us.

I could feel some thing stirring up in my chest. It felt like fire, burned like it even. But I wanted more. I wanted, desired to be burned by his fire, and his fire alone. Not Jackson's.

He withdrew his lips from mine. I frowned. Missing the contact. The fire in my chest was now gone as quick as it appeared. I looked at him confused, did I do some thing wrong.

"I'm sorry it's just I had to try at least once. I should have asked first-" but before Elijah could finish. I wasn't really in the mood for talking, I wanted some thing more. I put my hands on the side of his face and put my lips on his.

It was only a second before I could feel his hands caressing my back. I shivered not because it was cold. I just couldn't believe that this was actually happening. The fire that had been in my chest had moved down in to my stomach. It was an aching feeling almost. But it burned just as hot, if not hotter than before.

Our lips moved in sync. I felt strange like I was on some cloud almost. I knew my lips were going to be bruised but I didn't care. It was my fault, my lips were pressed hard against his. While his remained soft yet responsive. I couldn't help it though. I was so desperate for his attention some sort of response from him. And now I had one. I couldn't have been happier. I forgot all about Jackson and the marriage ritual as I was kissing Elijah, well devouring him really.

It took me a minute to realize that I had been the one dominating. It didn't take me long to realize that I liked it.

Elijah grabbed my waist pulling me closer to him. I didn't object wanting to be as close to him as possible.

He was laying down with his hands on my waist. Caressing it.

Meanwhile I had my legs spread apart since I was sitting on his torso. My hands still on the side of his face.

Feeling a tug on my hair I pulled away from his lips confused. He was looking at me with a peculiar expression on his face, breathing heavily along with me.

"We can't." He said and I put my head on his chest.

"Why?" I asked close to his ear.

He sat up pulling me with him. Now I was sitting on his lap.

"Every one is here." He said and I nodded. Feeling disappointment sink in my chest. Although the fire was not entirely extinguished as an idea popped in my head.

"Wait stay here okay. I think I might know a way yo solve that." I said and Elijah nodded.

I hopped out of his lap, and that took some major self-will and control.

"Just stay here." I said and he nodded.

I vamped out of my room and into Davina's. Not bothering to knock. This was an emergency, well in my opinion it was.

Luckily her and Kol hadn't been don't any thing. They were just on the bed, reading what looked like spell books.

"Hayley what is it?" Davina asked getting up from the bed.

"Yeah Hails is there some thing wrong?" Kol added and I shook my head at both of them.

"No but there is some thing you can help me with." I said causing both of them to raise there eye brows in sync, at me.

"Can I borrow one of those sound canceling candles?" I asked and Kol laughed clutching his chest.

"Sorry love but we actually only have one left with us and that is reserved for-" Kol started out saying but was cut off by Davina slapping him hard in the back of his head.

I winced the sound of it echoing off the walls. She was good at slapping him in the back of the head. It was good of course. Because she kept Kol in check.

Kol looked at her offended. But Davina wasn't looking at him she was looking at me with a smirk on her face.

"Sure Hayley. You can borrow our last sound canceling candles but I expect a full explanation later. Deal?" Davina said and I nodded eagerly.

"Yeah sure any thing just hurry." I said running my hands through my hair.

Davina rustled through the dresser in the corner of the room. Unlocking a box with a key and then pulling out a candle. It was a cream color. It had some latin words and symbols carved into it. It was exactly what I needed.

"Just light it with a match and as long as it is lit-" Davina started out saying holding a match between her fingers but I took it from her along with the candle.

"Thank you, I really appreciate it." I said to her and Kol.

Then I vamped out of the room and in to mine.

Elijah was still there. Sitting on my bed. He had taken off his suit jacket. It lay on the chair next to the window.

I set the candle down on the small table next to the bed.

I stroke the match against the side of the candle lighting it.

The flame was small. But the candle must have been working because all of the latin words and symbols started glowing.

"What is that?" Asked a voice and I turned around facing him. Elijah.

"That," I said gesturing to the candle, "is a sound canceling candle. And as long as the candle is lit no sound can be heard out of this room." I finished watching as his eyes darkened.

He grabbed my hands squeezing them gently. "And your sure." I laughed a little a that. "Yes, Davina and Kol have made these before. They have used them many times before." I said and Elijah furrowed his brow confused.

"Used them for what?" He asked and I smiled feeling giddy as he looked at me with those eyes of his. I threw my arms around his shoulders enjoying how strong and sturdy they felt. He was very well built. "For what were about to do." I said and he raised an eye brow.

I stood up on my tippy toes touching my nose to his before kissing the sides of his mouth.

"And what's that?" He asked sticking his hand under my chin, making me look at him.

"Why don't you let me show you." I said and his hand dropped from under my chin as I pushed him onto the bed. But he was sitting and not laying down. It was to soon for that.

I wrapped my legs around his torso as I kissed him.

I noticed that he kissed a lot harder than last time. I wasn't complaining. I liked it though, no I defiantly loved it. This side of him. Never seeing it before, much less feeling it.

I caressed his back. Wanting skin but receiving the material of his shirt. He must have know what I wanted, what I needed because seconds later his shirt was off. I marveled at it. How soft yet hard his skin was. I could feel the muscles in my hands as I ran my fingers over his back.

I brought my lips to his again. He pulled away now he was pulling on my shirt. I threw it off my body, not bothering to turn around to look and see where it went. To focused on the fact that he was looking at me an odd expression on his face, his lips parted.

"What?" I asked trying to hide the worry in my voice. Was I ugly to him. Did I do some thing wrong? Did I repulse him?

"Nothing it's just I find you extraordinarily beautiful." He said causing the fire in my stomach to expand to the lower regions of my body. Between my thighs, my legs, my knees, my toes. No one has ever said that to me, not ever.

This time it was not me who initiated the kiss, but Elijah.

Before I knew it his pants were gone as were mine. We were only in our underwear. The only clothing separating us now.

I sighed into his mouth as he kissed me with passion.

He did every thing with passion. He talked with it. He killed with it. Cooked with it. Planned with it. Hell he even made love with it.

He left a trail of kisses that started at my neck and ended at my ribs. My heart fluttered in my chest.

"Hayley if you ever want to stop just tell me." He said close to the edge of my mouth.

I pulled away from him. so I would be able to look him in the eyes.

"Elijah I never want to stop with you. Not now, not ever." I said and there was a moment of silence that passed between us. Before he pressed his lips to mine again and I put my leg around his waist.

He seemed to get the idea because he grabbed it. Squeezing it gently before caressing it. I moaned into his mouth. Putting my other leg around his waist.

He now had both of his hands on my legs. Caressing them gently. Then he went to my butt caressing it to, that couldn't really be left out.

I shivered sighing in the crook of his neck. The things he did to me.

We were now on the bed. I was on top again. I shivered at the thought of having so much control.

"Get on top." I said before pressing my lips to his and then pulling away slightly. Giving him a chance to speak.

"Are you sure Hayley? I don't want to-" I cut him off by nibbling on the edge of his ear.

"Elijah I want you. I want you to be in control." I said pressing my forehead to his, gazing into his eyes. Normally they were a dark but warm brown. But I couldn't see that now. They had been darkened by desire.

Before I could take my next breath I had been flipped over. Now he was on top of me. He had his hands on either side of me. Not letting his weight touch me.

He moved a piece of hair out of my face. Gently.

Always so gentle.

"Are you alright Hayley? I'm sorry if it was to much." Elijah said but I shook my head wrapping my arms around his back, pulling him to me.

"Elijah I am perfectly fine. I like it when you do things like that." I said and Elijah sunk down lower to me. His chest was brushing against mine as we breathed together.

"Do things like what?" He asked leaning his head down and biting down on my lip.

"Like that, when you take control." I said and he nodded understanding.

"So I should do things like this more often..." He said trailing off. I frowned what could he be talking about?

I gasped now understanding what he meant. He was running his teeth, his teeth along my neck then my chest, my stomach, stopping at my thigh.

"Definitely." I said sinking my teeth into his shoulder. I moaned just at the very taste of his blood. It was warm just like his body. It tasted good to. Almost like it was intoxicating. When you were a vampire and you drunk another vampire's blood it did some thing to you. At least that's what Klaus told me. Well he hadn't exactly been wrong.

I removed my mouth from his shoulder and found my way to his lips. I grabbed his hair pulling him to me. There was blood, teeth scraping together almost like we were fighting. I liked this kind of fighting because no one ever really got hurt until it was over.

But I didn't want to think about how I would regret it once we were done. I wanted to live in the moment. At least once with him. Block every thing else out besides him. Before I broke his heart.

I dragged my nails down his back, not hard enough to draw blood. Wanting to see what his reaction would be.

He groaned. I smiled happy to get such a reaction out of him. I could feel the sheets tightening under his grip.

...

Kol Pov

...

"What was that about?" I asked looking at Davina. We were now back to our original positions before Hayley had walked in.

Her head next to mine, reading separate grimores, spell books.

Occasionally Davina would ask a question about a certain ritual or a spell and I would answer her. Telling her what I knew, if I knew any thing about it.

"What was what about?" Davina asked not bothering to turn and look at me. Her gaze focused on the book above her.

"You know what." I said causing her to put the book down beside her and turn to look at me.

"Oh you mean Hayley." She said and I nodded. Noticing how she had a smile on her face.

"Why are you smiling?" I asked and she sat up pulling me with her.

"I don't know I'm just happy." She said with a slight shrug of her shoulders.

"But why?" I asked as she pushed me down towards the bed. Kissing my cheek and then finally my lips.

"For one I am happy because of you, and for another thing I am happy that every thing is falling into place." She said.

Now laying next to me, but this time turned in my direction. The books lay forgotten around us as I played around with her long brown hair.

"What do you mean every thing is falling into place?" I asked worriedly that could mean a lot of things.

She laughed at my expression kissing me on the cheek again. The smile still on place on her face. "I mean every body is ending up with who they are supposed to end up with." She said.

I said nothing so she continued. Taking my hand into her own. Rubbing my thumb in a circular pattern to soothe her.

"Klaus just snuck Luna out of the house so that they could go to a bar. He taught her how to ride a horse. That wouldn't have happened a year ago. Elijah and Hayley are starting to see that they care for each other. Cami and Damon are happily together. Josh and Aiden are doing great. Marcel told me he's going to tell Rebekah about his feelings for her. That new girl Caroline and Stefan seem to be getting cozy with each other. And of course there is you and me." She said and I smiled when she said 'you and me'. I liked the way she said that.

"I couldn't agree more with you love." I said leaning in and pecking her on the lips.

She smiled pulling away. Picking up the book that she had abandoned a few moments ago.

"But seriously what was going on with Hayley?" I asked not knowing some thing bugged me. And it killed me that she knew some thing I didn't. It was supposed to be the other way around.

Davina laughed turning the page of her book.

"I'll explain it to you when your older." She said moving a piece of hair out of my face.

I grabbed her hand again and put it inside of my own.

"Love I am well over a thousand years old, don't you think I'm old enough." I said and Davina laughed kissing my hand.

"I'll explain it to you later, how's that." She said now laying back gazing up at the pages of the book she had been working on reading for the past three days.

"Better." I said grabbing the book that I had originally set down.

...

Alaric Pov

...

I pulled into the gravel driveway, which Klaus directed me to. It was still snowing even here. Just as hard and fast as it had been hours ago. I frowned confused. Why wasn't any one appearing to greet us.

"Why isn't any one greeting us?" I asked curiosity getting the best of me.

"Well I did tell them that if they left the house that they were going to be missing their stomachs when it came to eat Christmas dinner." I laughed nervously he didn't really say that did he.

Klaus turned to me a serious expression on his face.

"Oh you were serious." I said and he nodded opening the car door and stepping out of it.

I followed his actions.

"Alaric would you mind getting Hope while I get Luna." Klaus said and I smiled of course he would be the one to carry Luna inside.

"Sure." I replied but he already had Luna in his arms, I don't even know why I was surprised. He obviously loved the girl he was just to scared to admit it. Even I was not blind to that fact.

We were in the house in a matter of minutes. Me carrying a gurgling and now wide awake Hope. Klaus carrying a passed out Luna, she was going to be like that for a while.

"Oh Klaus your back, good I think that you and Damon should come have a talk with me." A blonde woman in pig-tails said. This must be Cami. By the way she looked, if Damon's description was correct.

"Where is Elijah?" Klaus asked his eyes scanning the room.

Damon then walked in shaking his head at Klaus. "He is unavailable right now, and so is Hayley."

I raised my eye brows, this could not get any weirder.

Klaus set Luna on one of the two couches in the room. The other one preoccupied by some guy who was covered up with a reindeer blanket. Klaus put his leather jacket over Luna, like he did before in the car.

"What happened to her shirt?" Damon asked folding his arms over his chest.

Those two were still fighting. Wow. Shocker.

Although this time I had a feeling that it wasn't over Elena's life, it was over Luna's every thing.

"Rebekah!" Cami shouted and in an incident Rebekah was down along with Marcel.

"What is it, is some thing wrong?" She asked worriedly running her hands through her pin straight blonde hair. "Actually no I just needed you to back me when I talk to Klaus and Damon." Cami said and Rebekah nodded. "Sure no problem."

"Would you mind if I take her." Marcel said to me, gesturing towards Hope he was in her car seat. I looked at Klaus before doing any thing. He nodded at me and I handed Hope over to Marcel. Her 'brother' as Klaus explained to me in the car. I had a lot of questions answered.

"Alaric would you mind joining us, the more strength we have the better." Rebekah said gesturing to herself, Cami, Klaus, and Damon.

I nodded why not. Stefan had told me earlier that him and Caroline were in a deep conversation. So if he wasn't their to greet me at the door than that's where he was. Some where with Caroline.

...

Stefan Pov

...

"If you could have any pet in the world what would it be?" Caroline asked.

We were both laying on our backs, on the bed, fully clothed this time. We had been doing this (asking questions back and fourth) thing for what seemed like all day, but in all reality it had only been two hours.

It wasn't that I was complaining because I wasn't.

Any time I got to spend with Caroline was meaningful to me. I enjoyed it even.

She was so interesting some times especially when she talked about some thing she wanted or dreamed off having. Her eyes would light up and the smile that she wore when she happy stayed on her face. It was always genuine.

Hmm any pet, that's a hard one.

"A dog." I said not knowing what other animal to say, since nothing else came to mind. Caroline turned her head to look at me. Both eye brows raised, her mouth parted in surprise. A rather cute expression on her face, confusion was.

"A dog?" She said repeating me, but the way she said it was more like a question than a statement.

"Yes a dog. I mean why not I've never had one." I said being honest and she laughed punching me in the shoulder lightly. "Okay but what kind of dog goof ball there are tons of dog breeds out there. You've got the protective one's like the German shepherd, doberman pinscher, pitbull, rottweiler. Then there is the ankle bitters chihuahua's, basically any breed of small dog. Then there are the smart breeds like the poodle, the border collie, then there is the shetland sheep dog just to name a few. If you want a loyal dog breed then there is the akita, the beagle, the boxer. If you are looking for a dog with high energy then you should probably look into getting a husky, an Australian shepherd, a dalmatian, or a Malinois which is a lot like a German shepherd. I'm sorry if I started ranting." Caroline said looking at me apologetically.

I sat up and she followed me. "No no it's fine. It was actually very interesting. You seem to know a lot about dogs." I said that had been the main assumption that I had gotten out of that conversation.

"Yeah, when I was younger I wanted to be a veterinarian. I remember that I used to go to the library every day and get books. Books about dogs, and cats, just animals in general." Caroline said and I nodded understanding.

"If you could have any exotic pet in the world what would it be?" I asked and Caroline smiled "I would get a tiger."

I scoffed laughing. A tiger well that was not expected.

"Why a tiger?" I asked still confused at her answer. Sure yes a tiger was exotic, unitl you were it's next meal.

Caroline laughed probably at my expression. "Growing up Aladdin was my favorite disney movie. And if you don't know or haven't seen it yet. Jasmine had a pet tiger Rajah. And if I ever got the chance to have one as a pet that's what I would name it."

I smiled she had the biggest ideas and the most interesting dreams.

"But Caroline Rajah would try to eat your face off." I said and Caroline grabbed a pillow from the bed and hit me with it. I fell back now laying down again as she continued to assault me with a pillow.

"What it's the truth." I said holding out an arm to try and deflect the pillow.

But I didn't have to think about defending myself because she had stopped hitting me with the pillow. "Well I can't die from a tiger bite so I'll be fine, I'm not human any more." She said and I turned my body towards her taking the pillow from her and putting it behind my head.

"Do you ever wish that you were still human?" I asked wanting to know what her answer would be already having my own for when she would ask me the same thing.

Caroline frowned at the question. "No believe it or not I am happy and grateful that Kathrine killed me. Because when I died I didn't come back the same. I was a different person. I was no longer the girl who got second best. I was the girl who got the first best, first pick, first choice. Even if the cure was out there I wouldn't want to take it. Being a vampire has opened up so many possibilities in life. I can help people. I can change the world. Why would I choose to live only eighty years if I could have forever. I can take my time to find love. Find the man who is willing to but me first. I don't have to rush into a marriage because every one else my age is doing it to. For the first time I have some thing that some people don't have. Time." Caroline said and I looked at her shocked.

"What if you ever want to have kids of your own?" I said and she continued to stare up at the ceiling as she talked.

"There are plenty of orphanages around the world. And if I really wanted a kid of my own I suppose I could take the cure carry the child for nine months and then after that become a vampire again. But that is not a likely situation." She said finally looking over at me. I nodded.

"What about you, if the cure was right in front of you would you take it?" She asked playing with the daylight ring the lay on her finger.

"There was a time when I would have taken it. But now I don't know. What you said earlier made me think. The though of forever sounds nice. Especially if I was spending it with the one I love." Caroline nodded.

"What did last night mean to you?" She asked and I was the one who turned to her. A reply already coming to mind.

"I admit this is the first question where I am confused." I said and Caroline stood up and walked to the window. Her arms folded over each other as she gazed out side. Watching the snow come down, painting the world white.

"I mean was last night, you and me just a one time thing. Would you ever do it again, do you have feelings for me Stefan?" Caroline asked not turning towards me, still keeping her eyes on the window.

I walked up to her what she was asking was fair. So I decided to be honest to her.

"If you want it to be a one time thing it came be. But if you want to be some thing more than just a one night stand then I would be open to try with you." I said and I wrapped my arms around her small frame.

She leaned her head back into my chest, her eyes closed. A smile on the edge of her lips.

"Thank you Stefan for being willing to try this with me I really appreciate it. And for the record I have always had a crush on you, ever since you first came to Mystic Falls High. It was one of the many reasons me and Elena had so many fallen outs. Because Elena always got the guy. It didn't matter if he was a new boy or a townie she always got him. I mean her life was practically perfect. Well besides the fact that her parents died. But the guys seemed to be even more attracted to that. Even when I was the caption of the cheer team. Then you came. At first I thought that things would be different. That I wouldn't be second best compared to Elena. But then she looked at you, and then you looked at her. And I knew that I was a goner." Caroline said sadness in her voice. I turned her around by her shoulder so she would be able to look at me.

"Caroline that was a long time ago besides things are different. I have changed and so have you. And for the record you have never been second best. Well at least not to me any way, not now." I said and Caroline looked up at me her eyes wide.

I leaned down pressing my lips to hers softly.

I pulled away and she sighed. "I am so happy to have met you Stefan Salvatore." Caroline said and I smiled.

Grabbing her hand and kissing her knuckles causing her to laugh and my smile to widen. "And I am so glad to have met you Caroline Forbes."

...

Cami Pov

...

We were sitting in a small room, the five of us (me, Damon, Klaus, Alaric, and Rebekah).

Rebekah was sitting between the two men, Damon and Klaus who did not look happy at all about their situation. Rebekah was looking at her brother watching him carefully through weary eyes. Alaric was on the small sofa with me, relaxed but still tense, ready for a fight if one were to break out.

"Klaus how did it feel when Damon punched you in the face?" I asked putting one of my legs over the other one, trying to get comfortable. This was going to be a long session. I just had to prepare myself.

"Confused, very confused at first and then I felt angry." He said as he looked at Damon and crack his knuckles. I sighed taking notes of what he had said in my mind, and his body language.

"Well that is understandable considering the fact that he didn't do any thing wrong." Rebekah said. I nodded taking note that Rebekah was clearly on Klaus' side being defensive off him an all. "Rebekah you can't be shitting me right now. Luna could have died, could have been killed or worse. Just because he wanted to-" Damon started out saying but was interrupted by Rebekah standing up along side her brother. Her face contorted in anger.

"Go ahead finish that sentence Damon and I'll-" Klaus started out saying but he was interrupted by Alaric shouting "Enough you guys are like a bunch of wild animals. Can you two at least try to work it out for Luna's sake if not your own." Alaric said and the three of them, (Damon, Klaus, and Rebekah) sat back down looking slightly disgruntled.

"Listen Luna has enough on her plate she doesn't need the two of you at each others throats fighting over her." I said and only silence followed.

"Damon what was going through your mind when you hit Klaus?" I said looking at him. He raised his eye brows at me. Probably surprised at me lack of warmth that I had for him. Well when I turned on my therapist/psychologist side I dropped any relationship/any feelings I had in the room with the patient, or in this case patients I was in. Emotions and feelings clouded judgement.

"I don't know I just saw red and the next think I knew Klaus was on the floor." Damon said causing Klaus to sigh loudly, his head in his hands. Rebekah patted his shoulder trying to soothe him.

I detected a hint of pride in his voice. I took note on that to, inside of my head of course.

"Okay this technique obviously isn't working so why don't we try some thing else."

The room was now silent waiting for me to continue. I was glad that it was silent, that the room was in a controlled environment. I preferred to have it that way. Especially in situations like these.

"I make-up a situation involving Luna and then the two of you try to figure out a solution." I said looking between Damon and Klaus.

They two of them grumbled in agreement.

"Luna is attacked by a vampire." I said and it didn't take long for them to say some thing back.

"Burn him alive." Damon said leaning forward his hand under his chin.

"Torture him, then kill him in the slowest most painful way possible." Klaus said malice in his voice. I nodded. Both of them had been a little much, a little over the top if you asked me. One thing was clear though they were both very overprotective of her. And that wouldn't necessarily be a bad thing if Damon wasn't her parental/Dad/guardian figure.

"Luna is dying the only thing that can save her life she refuses to take, what do you do." I asked I knew that this would be a harder question than the last one.

I knew that neither of them would let her die. It would be interesting to hear what they would do.

"Try to talk to her if that doesn't work than respect her decisions." I let my mouth fall open not bothering to close it, to shocked. I had been wrong. If Luna wanted to die Damon wasn't going to stop her.

Klaus turned to look at Damon. "Well I don't agree with that." Klaus said and Damon scoffed. Mumbling the words "of course you wouldn't."

"Well Klaus what would you do?" I asked turning to Klaus, ignoring Damon's protests'.

"Talk to her. If I couldn't convince her, if no one else would then I would go against her wishes. Give her what would save her life by force if necessary. Then after she was back to normal I would apologize." Klaus said and I nodded. Taking note of what he said in my head, and Damon's reaction.

"Oh so it would be okay of you to take away some one's free will?" Damon said standing up angrily.

Five minutes, the silence and control in the room lasted no longer than five minutes.

"Only if it would save her life." Klaus yelled back. Rebekah attempted to pull her brother down but was unsuccessful. This could be a bad turn out.

It was Alaric's turn to get up. But instead of going to Klaus he went to Damon.

"This conversation was lovely and all but there is still one major problem. Who is going to tell Luna what happened?" Rebekah said and I stood up looking between the two, Damon and Klaus.

"I will." Klaus said and Damon scoffed. "What are you going to do lie to her." Alaric put his hand on Damon's shoulder, but Damon shook it off.

"I've never lied to her." Klaus said and every one in the room turned to look at him, eye brows around the room raised.

"What," He said and I shook my head looking down. He wasn't exactly wrong at that statement. Because Luna never asked Klaus if he had feelings for her. And since she never asked and he never lied to her then he was right. He hadn't lied to her, at least I don't think he has. He had said it so earnestly that I believed he was telling the truth.

"Let's not tell her at all." Alaric said over all of the bickering that was caused by Klaus, Damon, and Rebekah.

"Oh great idea Alaric. And praytell what do you think she is going to do when she finds out that one of us didn't tell her." Rebekah said flipping her hair back as she tapped her feet repeatedly. A clear sign that she was getting impatient, like her brother.

"I agree with Alaric some secrets should stay hidden." I said suddenly getting this bad feeling that I couldn't really explain.

Every one looked at me as soon as I said this of course. Damon was the most alarmed.

"Klaus you haven't told her about the incident in the shower have you." I said turning my gaze away from Damon and turning it to Klaus.

He shook his head. "No in fact the whole reason I took her out was to let her have a good time. Then today at some point in time I was going to tell her, and then like it always does all hell broke loose." Klaus said and I nodded understanding.

"Well I don't think we should tell her about that at all. I think it would be best to keep it to ourselves." I said looking around the room. Klaus, Rebekah, and surprisingly even Damon nodded although his eyes weren't on me. They were on the floor. The only one who did looked confused was Alaric.

"Her mind is at a fragile state right now, I don't know if she can take all of this fighting." Klaus said looking at Damon. Who had finally looked up from the floor. "And why Klaus is her mind at a fragile state right now? Did you scare her?" Damon asked and Klaus glared at him before shaking his head.

"Yes Damon in fact I am very surprised you don't know this but he nearly drained her last night. Of course he didn't scare her Damon what the bloody hell are you thinking?" Rebekah said looking at Damon with a murderous stare. "I just want to know why that all." Damon said holding his hands up defensively but I could hear the anger and frustration in his voice.

"I'm sorry but I can't tell you and don't ask her about it." Klaus said turning to leave. Damon stopped him, grabbing his arm. Alaric was over there in a second observing the two carefully. Where as Rebekah joined me on the small couch. Leaned back her feet propped up on the small table. Arms crossed over her chest watching the two, Klaus and Damon, like Alaric was. But I don't think Rebekah was going to get up any time soon.

"You think you can stop me from talking to her?" Damon said sneering at Klaus' laughing.

"I can Damon but that would involve me digging your grave. And I don't want to do that. Despite the fact that you hit me. Despite the fact of what you think. Can you just trust me and listen for once. You will find out soon enough as will every one else." Klaus said shaking Damon's hand off of his shoulder.

He then walked out of the room closely followed by Alaric.

Damon turned looking at me. He smiled briefly before leaving out the door. Some thing wasn't right, he was upset with me. The thought of that made me un-easy. The last thing I wanted to do was fight with him. Especially with Christmas being as close as it was. Since he had left in doing so he had left me all alone with Rebekah. Not that I was complaining because we had gotten quite close over all those long months me, her, Damon, Luna, and Hope spent away from New Orleans.

"How long do you think before they fight again?" Rebekah asked putting her head on my shoulder. I sighed closing my eyes. Hoping that this was all just some dream, that Damon wasn't mad at me. "Not long. I wouldn't be surprised if they fought tonight actually." I said being honest. It was a highly and very likely possibility. "Cami would you mind if I talked you about some thing, well some one really." Rebekah said taking her head off her shoulder, turning her body towards me instead. I shrugged sure, why not, what could it hurt. It wasn't like I had any thing better to do. I had already finished Harry Potter with Josh and Damon hours ago. Before Alaric, and Klaus came in carrying a very asleep Luna I had originally planned to take a nap. But that wasn't going to happen any time soon.

"Sure." I said turning to her. A girl talk sounded nice right now, after every thing that had happened today. Besides it's been a while since me and Rebekah talked to each other alone.

"I need girl advice and not therapist or psycolo-" I nodded interrupting her. "Okay I get it. Just girl talk." I said causing her to nod.

"I wanted to talk to you about Marcel actually." I nodded patiently waiting for her to continue. Although my mind was racing a hundred miles an hour. What was going on between her and Marcel.

"You promise not to say any thing." Rebekah said and I nodded putting a small smile on my face. "Of course any thing you say I won't repeat, this is just between us girls." I said causing her to nod as she breathed deeply, looking relieved.

"Of course you probably don't know this, as it was long before your time. But me and Marcellus have a history together..."

...

Caroline Pov

...

I sighed walking out of my temporary room I now shared with Stefan. I hoped that wasn't temporary. Alaric had just arrived apparently over an hour ago. He had been talking with Cami, Rebekah, Klaus, and Damon about some thing he didn't give details. I decided to leave when Alaric came. Me and Stefan were done talking any way. I had enjoyed our conversation. Of course there was some kissing and cuddling. But I liked talking to him Stefan. I liked doing everything with him. Even if it was the simplest of things.

I know it seemed silly of me to care, and have such an interest in him but I couldn't help it.

I had been pretty ballsy and told him my strange feelings and attraction toward him. I regretted telling him. Maybe he would think I was crazy?

But that hadn't been the case at all. He told me that he felt the same way.

I don't think I've ever felt more relieved in my life.

I walked down the stairs, planning on going in to the kitchen to grab a quick bite to eat. Feeling hungry all of a sudden. I walked to the table, seeing what I needed, what I wanted.

A bowl of fruit sat on the table. It held many things. Such as banana's, grapes (both purple and green), oranges, kiwi, and apples.

I grabbed one of the few red ones in the bowl, and bit in to it. It tasted as good as it looked.

"Grabbing a bite to eat." A voice said behind me. I jumped startled, I though I had been alone in the room. Apparently not.

I turned around to see Klaus who was smirking, probably holding in a laugh. "You could have given me a heart attack!" I exclaimed the apple that had been in my hand lay abandoned in the floor. I was frustrated not only at him but myself. I thought I had gotten over being scared of him, I guess not.

He laughed leaning back on the balls of his feet. "Caroline you can't die from a heart attack, you are a vampire." I laughed with him after I gave up on glaring. I had no real reason to be angry at him.

I threw the apple in the trash and reached to grab another. How ever this apple was different from the one. It was green, but at that moment that didn't matter to me (even though I preferred red, blood red to be exact). I just really wanted an apple.

"Caroline would you mind if I talked to you about some thing?" Klaus said and I turned around, the apple in my hand, nodding. "Sure what is it?" I asked I hoped that some thing wasn't wrong.

"I just wanted to apologize for what i said the last time I saw you. I didn't mean it. Not really, yes I liked you. But I didn't love you and that was a long time ago. And I am sorry if I hurt your feelings for saying that. The only reason why I even tried to get close to you was so that I could manipulate you. So I could get close to you. I'm sorry for driving a wedge between you and Tyler." I nodded thinking back to way back then.

"He's your first love, I intend to be your last." That was the last thing he said to me before speeding away. I found it odd that he was apologizing to me. But why? What ever the reason I was glad, it was a gesture that I greatly appreciated.

"Thank you Klaus for apologizing to me. I really appreciated it. And at that time I didn't love you either. I was just a teenage girl, recently turned vampire with no control over her emotions. And besides me and Tyler would have never worked out any way. I didn't realize he was crazy." I said taking a bite out of my new apple. Although this time I planned not to drop it. Usually my plans tended to go wrong.

"Crazy?" Klaus asked taking a sip from his glass of bourbon I didn't notice before.

I turned to him, confused that he didn't know.

"Yeah, you didn't know. Rumor was that he attempted to kill a pregnant woman and her sister. If I would have know that he could be that kind of person I would have never even considered us being a thing..." I said trailing off. Confused when he had started nodding.

"Yes I heard about that even saw it." He said and I threw the apple away. Not hungry any more. I lost my appetite when I thought about stuff like that and he saw it.

"Did you save them, did you know who they were? Are they okay?" I said wanting to know, needing to know. So it wouldn't keep eating me up on the inside any more.

"Yes I saved them. And they were Luna and Hayley. As far as I can tell the girls are fine, in this moment in time." He said but I sat down on one of the chairs at the kitchen table, Klaus joined me. The glass of bourbon still in his hand.

"But how did you find them?" I asked curious about how every thing went down. Klaus sighed, taking a drink from his glass of bourbon before talking.

"The girls Luna and Hayley had gone missing a couple days nearly, a week before I found them. Before that I asked a witch friend of mine, Davina to do a locator spell. How ever she was having trouble with it because they were some how cloaked. After a couple late sleepless hours she discovered that they were some where deep in the bayou, close to the lake. That was all the information she could give me and Elijah. But that was all I needed. It was better than what we had originally started out with, which was nothing. For all I knew they could have been any where in the world. But I did know. So naturally me and Elijah went to the bayou. We split up, promising to call each other if we found any thing. We figured we would cover more ground that way. Then I heard it. Running I turned surprised to find Hayley running. I was relieved to see her of course. I tried to attend to some of her wounds. But she ignored my attempts of trying to help her as she yelled at me. Apparently Tyler had taken Luna away doing who knows what. And when Hayley said that she found her, she was injured badly. But Luna had told Hayley to run. No matter how much I wanted to leave at that very moment, I couldn't leave Hayley and go to Luna. There could be more of them out there. And I was not going to have the mother of my child, or my child be put in any un-necessary danger. I started going in the direction that Hayley pointed me in. I didn't have to go far before I heard the screaming. It was her of course, Luna. When I arrived at the scene Tyler had Luna up against the tree. So I did the only thing that came to mind at that moment. I pushed him off her and broke his hand some how. I don't know how or why I did it. I just remember being consumed with rage. Tyler was gone after that. But I didn't care. I could always look for him later. Like Hayley had said Luna was injured badly. There was blood every where, some of it was hers and Tyler's but most of it was Luna's. Her leg was badly broken, so badly that I could see the bone. She had a knife wound in her shoulder. And she was in tears. I told her her to just breathe. I carried her a mile away from where she originally was. In case Tyler decided to come looking for her. Then she told me what Tyler had planned to do. I tracked him down after promising I would return to her. I hunted him down and killed him as simple as that." He said causing my mouth to fall open. A good answer to my question. But there had to be more.

"Was there any drama?" Klaus chuckled refilling his glass. "Isn't there always?" I tilted my head to the side, raising my eye brows to show him I wanted more than 'isn't there always.'

"Well she did happen to defend me." Klaus said with the shrug of his shoulders. I got up returning with a glass of tea in my hand. I wasn't craving blood right now but I didn't really want any achol either.

"How did she defend you?" I asked and Klaus looked at me, a confused expression on his face. "Why are you so interested?" Klaus asked and I replied quickly not having to think much about it. "Because me and Luna are friends and I thought we were friends." I said looking at his face trying to gauge his reaction.

Although he seemed to be more confused than ever. "You and Luna got in to a fight yesterday, you two destroyed the living room. And I am not your friend, Caroline. I manipulated you, I tried to control you. I hurt you, I basically ruined your life." He said almost a sad expression on his face.

I shook my head at him. "Sure me and Luna aren't the best of friends at least no yet. Besides I have forgiven her for yesterday, and she has already forgiven me. We are not like you Mikealsons who hold grudges for years, decades, or even centuries. Besides we have a lot in common but that's not the point. Yes Klaus you manipulated me, you tried to control me which you weren't very successful in that part. But that's besides the point. And you didn't ruin my life you just made it a little more complicated and dangerous than it already was. I would like to be your friend, if you'll let me." I said holding out my hand to him. Klaus set the glass of bourbon down and looked down at my hand surprise written all over his face.

He took it, although his face still held the expression of confusion.

"Friends." He said although the way he worded it, it sounded more like a question than a statement.

I smiled any way and dropped his hand. I raised up my tea glass and motioned for him to do the same with his bourbon. "To friends." I said clinking our glasses together.

...

Damon Pov

...

I frowned standing outside the balcony. It was of course freezing, still snowing but I didn't care about that. I was to upset to go inside. I had to remind myself that I couldn't fight with Klaus not around Luna. Because neither of us really wanted her to find out. Because if she did find out she would most likely take his side over mine. Which was only fair because I had hit him first. But I still didn't want her to know that. And I really didn't want her to know what Klaus said about her. "And like I said in the barn Damon if any thing happened then it happened. And if any thing were to happen in the future you wouldn't be able to stop me. There is nothing and there will be nothing you will be able to do about it."

I didn't want her to know that he had said that about her. I knew she wouldn't feel repulsed. Because she liked him. Liked him a lot.

"Hey Damon can I talk to you a sec?" I turned around surprised to see Luna. She was wrapped up tightly in a soft gray jacket. The hood of it was up. But her long curly hair still billowed around her. It was being blown around by the wind. She wore a pair of dark purple pair of leggings. The pants reminded me of some thing Caroline would wear. She wore no make-up on her face, she didn't need any. At least not in my opinion. Make-up attracted un-wanted attention.

The kind of attention I didn't want her to have. From Klaus or any other man. Even with out it she was to much. To pretty. With her carmel like skin. Her high cheek bones that her and her sister shared. The long thick eyelashes. Her luminescent green and gray eyes. Her thick, long curly hair. Lets not even mention below her face. She was basically every guy's dream girl. Hell even the gay guys liked her. Josh admitted it once, but since they were friends so he said that he wouldn't ever go down that road.

And what made her even more desirable was that she never noticed. Luna never noticed all the guys looking at her. Even some of the girls. Luna didn't pay any attention to that. Either because she was blind to the fact, or maybe because she was so wrapped in some one else. I was 99.9% sure that it was a Mikealson. Whose first letter of their name was 'K'. And it wasn't Kol.

"Umm sure Luna, what is it?" I asked forcing myself out of the daze I was in. I needed to stop being such a dad. I was to young for that.

"I just wanted to apologize for leaving earlier. I should have talked to you first. I know you worry, I'm sorry if I caused you to worry." Luna said but some thing was off with her tone. She walked over to me her arms folded over her chest. leaning against the banister like me. "So did you do any thing today?" Luna asked turning her face to look at me. Her voice rang out with your curiosity but there was some thing in her eyes. I had trouble looking in to them for some reason.

"No nothing really. Klaus canceled the shopping trip after he left with you, so I just watched Harry Potter with Cami and Josh." I said causing Luna to nod but she wasn't looking at me. "Yeah I heard about that." She said and I couldn't help but tense up at that. If she heard about that then she could have heard about that one thing. That little thing where I punched Klaus in the face.

"Who told you?" I asked worriedly. Elijah and Hayley although were gone for the whole day wouldn't be stupid enough to tell Luna what had happened. Ansel wouldn't I already had a chat with him earlier about it. He said that he wouldn't tell her any way, even if she asked. He said that he didn't want her to get involved. Well the problem was that she was involved, right smack down in the middle of this mess. Cami and Rebekah wouldn't have said any thing they said that they wouldn't. Maybe I didn't completely trust Rebeakah. But I did trust Cami. Klaus definitely wouldn't have said any thing. Alaric wouldn't have, either not wanting to involve himself in it or to busy talking Stefan. Probably the second one. Caroline might have said some thing, maybe hinted at it. Marcel was busy taking a nap with his sister, Hope. Josh I didn't know about him. Sometimes the kid had no filter. And in situations like these, having no filter was not a good thing.

"Josh actually. He said that today was wild, for you. What do you think he meant by that?" Luna asked turning back to me. Her brow up. I yet again had trouble looking in her eyes. Did she know, I hoped not.

"I don't know Josh can say some crazy things some times. He's a vampire who reads comic books what do you expect?" I said causing Luna to laugh but her eyes didn't wrinkle at the corners like they usually did. Her heart wasn't in it. That's when I knew some thing was really off. Some thing was wrong. "Hmm well Caroline said they same thing to. She just said it more bluntly." Luna said causing me to swear in my head. Damn Caroline, and damn Josh.

"I mean if you ask me you had a pretty wild day, as Josh put it. Punching Klaus Mikealson in the face, that is some thing I have never done. As Caroline put it, you are lucky to be alive right now." Luna said stepping off the banister now standing in front of me. Her eyes like the night were cold. She had her lips pressed tightly together, giving the impression that she was upset.

"What in the hell were you thinking?" She asked folding her arms across her chest.

"What the hell was I thinking!" I said raising my voice pointing to myself. It was happening just like I knew it would. She was taking his side, defending him. Leaving me armor-less, defenseless. And that made me angry. He was changing her, and I didn't like it.

She stood her ground. Her face unchanged, despite the fact that I had yelled at her.

"I was thinking about you!" I exclaimed throwing my hands up in the air.

She scoffed. "Yes I know Josh told me that this beef has been going between you and Klaus for a while. But why would you hit him?!" Luna said stepping closer to me.

"BECAUSE OF YOU!!!" I yelled ignoring the fact that she jumped back slightly. I didn't blame her. I practically screamed at her with every thing in me. I was just so tired of how no one listened to me. Especially her, she was going to get her heart broken. And I would blame myself for it, because I didn't take a fast enough action.

"Why? Why me? Why can't you just get along with him!" Luna yelled back just as loud. I recovered quickly a reply already in my head.

"In case you forgot Luna it's not just me. It's him to! It takes two to tango! But your to focused on how hot he is to notice anything else!" I yelled and before I knew what was happening she pushed me on the chest. I hadn't been expecting it so I stumbled back, shocked.

"What Luna you don't like the truth." I said and she stepped closer to me. "That is not true and you know it. I am not like that, I don't care about looks. I care about him just like I care about you." She said causing me to scoff yet again.

"Okay miss looks don't matter why don't you go with Jake." I said and Luna turned to me an offended expression on her face. "What? Absolutely not. Me and Jake are just friends." She said but I could see that she was gritting her teeth.

"But you and Klaus are friends right now, what's the difference?" I said and Luna shook her head at me. "Listen I love you Damon. But you are taking this father figure thing way to far. You can't pick who I lov-care about." She said stuttering slightly at the end.

"You don't love him Luna!" I said. Now we were getting back to the yelling. It wouldn't be long before some one walked in on us. But I didn't care. I was angry. And by the end of the night I had a feeling that one of us was going to go inside crying. "So what if I did? What would you do?!" She asked, so loudly I was sure every one would hear her. "But you don't love him, so why would it matter!" I yelled back. Sick at the very thought. She couldn't love him, because he loved her. They couldn't love each other.

"I mean come on Luna. He doesn't love, and he could certainly never love you." I said and even I winced at my words. Maybe I had taken it to far.

"What in the blood hell is going on out here, what's with all the yelling?" Kol asked stepping out with Klaus, Elijah, and Caroline. But I didn't take my eyes of Luna. The hardened expression that had softened. In fact I could see her lip tremble slightly. I couldn't help but feel bad. My heart broke really for her when she started crying. Silently of course. "I'm sorry if I hurt you but it's true. And it's time that you realize that. You need to stop pretending. It could never happen." I said slowly emphasizing each word carefully and slowly.

"Why don't you just rip my heart out." She said looking at me as tears fell down her cheeks. "Luna I'm sorry-" I started out saying but was interrupted when her hand connected with my face. The sound of the slap sounded off.

She had slapped me. Luna had slapped me, and I couldn't be angry, because I deserved it.

"That was crossing the line, what I said. I deserved that." I said ignoring the burning feeling on my face. Her hand print would surely be there, for a couple hours at least.

"Your damn right you did." She said turning around. Only to be stopped by a concerned Kol and Klaus. "Don't" she said her voice strong although it screamed so many things.

I wanted to die right then and there. I've never felt more ashamed in all of my life.

"I'll go talk to her." Caroline said patting Klaus shoulder soothingly. He nodded once but his gaze was primarily focused on me.

When were Caroline and Klaus friends.

"If you are going to rip out my heart just do it already. Stop looking at me like that." I said looking at Klaus who stood not moving.

"Listen mate I would love to do nothing more than rip you apart. That girl you just made cry, she happens to be my best friend. And what ever you said you deserved to get hit. Make her cry again and I will be the one dishing out the blows." Kol said and I sighed. I always had to be the bad guy.

"Kol why don't you go talk to Luna, I am certain that she won't let Caroline in." Elijah said causing Kol to scoff as he still looked at me, like Klaus.

"Kol I think she could really use her best friend right now." Elijah said and Kol sighed. Then he turned to look at Klaus. "If he steps out of line, don't hesitate to rip out his heart, bur before you do call me so I can watch." Kol said before vamping off in the direction that Luna and Caroline went.

"What in the blood hell was that?" Came a voice behind me. I closed my eyes. Klaus had disappeared no doubt he was behind me. I didn't have time to turned around because I was off the ground. Being chocked out. Well this was it.

"Now brother I think you should let him speak." Elijah said after a while, his tone was strange, as if he was bored.

Klaus dropped me on my back, which wasn't pleasant. But I knew that I deserved it, some thing inside of my head told me that I did, deserve it. Which was weird. I don't remember having voices in my head. And if I did have voices in my head I was sure that they wouldn't sound female and oddly, oddly familiar. I winced grabbing at my throat. Struggling to breathe.

"You have thirty seconds." Klaus said picking me up by the collar of my jacket before setting me down.

...

Kol Pov

...

I ran my hands through my hair before walking to Caroline. What had gone wrong, all this time.

I was to wrapped up in my own joy and happiness with Davina that some thing was wrong with my best friend. I felt like I was two inches tall.

"She wont let me in." Caroline said once she noticed me. She had been sitting up against the door, well my door to be specific, Davina was most likely in there comforting her. I joined her figuring that Luna needed a few moments with Davina, with a girl, before I came in. I would wan't some time to. I didn't know what Damon was talking about but it had obviously affected her. Luna was not a big crier, and to cry in front of people forget it. For that I hoped that Klaus ripped his fucking head off, worthless bastard.

"I thought we were friends." Caroline said and I had the feeling that she was trying to strike up a conversation. Which was weird because I haven't really talked to her that much. Even when I was back in mystic falls. I wasn't interested in her or Elena, or Bonnie for that matter.

"Well friendship is built on trust, compassion, and loyalty you two only met yesterday. Besides I know her better." I said causing Caroline to scoff at my reply. I rolled my eyes I really didn't need this right now.

"But she seemed like she trusted me." Caroline said her brow furrowed as if she was confused. I sighed what was so complicated about understanding friendship.

"And some day she will but not with boy problems." I said causing her to look at me again her eye brow raised. "Well that's not the case because she told me, every girl in that house besides Hope about her and Klaus' night out." Caroline said. And this time my eye brows rose up. I shrugged my opinion unchanged.

"But Caroline this isn't some silly little thing this is serious and it's been going on for a while. It's more than just some simple night." I said and Caroline nodded.

"I know I talked to Klaus today. Well obviously not this but other things. Like how he saved Luna from Tyler."

I nodded standing up and turning around. But before I could open the door some one else opened it from the other side. Davina my lovely girl friend stood in its threshold. Wearing some sweat pants and a t-shirt.

"Kol I know what your going to ask, yes you can go in there. She won't even talk to me right now." Davina said causing me to nod once again. "Hey love would you mind taking Caroline in to town to get some pizza it's going to be a long night." I said and Davina glanced over at Caroline who nodded at her, then her gaze was back one me.

"Sure but like you Kol I would like to keep my stomach intact." I laughed at her statement. "Oh come on love, don't worry about it. I assure you Klaus is very focused on some thing else and if you get caught then I'll take the blame." I said and she smiled walking closer to me. She stood up on her tippy toes and wrapped her small arms around my shoulders.

"You would get your stomach ripped out for me." She said her eyes sparkling. I coughed and looked down, it wasn't really a big deal. Why was she making a scene?

"Yeah umm sure, you know I'd do any thing for you love." I said growing uncomfortable at her closeness. Normally I wouldn't mind but Caroline was not to far away from us and Luna was in the other room, probably feeling miserable. I had to get to her.

I pecked her on the lips and spun around so that I was in the door way and she was where I was.

"Sorry love but I have to go be a best friend, and make sure to get pepperoni pizza okay. Thank you, love bye." I closed the door before she could say any thing else.

I frowned looking for her. She wasn't on the bed. So where else could she be.

I sighed noticing a boot that was at the edge of the bed.

I sighed finally seeing her. She was on her side. Her jacket still on and wrapped around her self. But the hood was not. It had came off when she slapped Damon.

She sat up, apparently just noticing my presence.

"Come on love lets have a chat." I said and Luna laid back down on her side, this time with her head in her hands. "Kol I really don't want to have a chat right now." Luna said and I couldn't help but frown at that.

Luna never not wanted to talk to me. I was always the one that she wanted to talk to well I came second to my brother Klaus. Hayley was her third. At least before she left the compound. So it probably went like this. Klaus 1, Damon 1a, me 1b, and Hayley was some where around there.

But that's not the point. The point was that Luna trusted me, we bonded. So if she didn't want to talk. What ever it was bothering her, I had a real problem with it.

"Come on I think you need this talk." I said tapping on her shoulder. She sighed but didn't move at all.

I sighed. "So this is how it's going to be then?" I said after a while of silence. She said nothing and I thought about what to do next.

I picked her up and threw her, easily on the bed. She yelled a little when I had first picked her up but she was scary calm now. Glaring at me slightly. "What was that for?" She asked and I laughed making her glare even harder than before.

"Come on Luna, just talk to me how do you feel right now? What did Damon say to upset you this much?" I said and Luna dropped the glare, replacing it with a more somber expression on her face.

"To answer your first question I feel like crap. To answer your second question it doesn't matter." Luna said looking down not even bothering to look in my eyes as she talked. I stuck my hand under her chin forcing her to look up at me. "If it hurts you than it matters to me." I said and she sighed. Putting her head in to my chest. I rubbed her back attempting to be soothing.

Luna pulled away from my chest and laid back on the bed, I joined her. "If you didn't know me and Damon were arguing over Klaus. When I woke up Josh was awake. And I asked him how his day was. And he replied with crazy and depressing. Crazy because he saw Damon punch Klaus in the face, and depressing because he hasn't heard from Aiden in weeks. But that took me back. Damon punched Klaus in the face. What no way. At least that's what I thought until I remembered that I saw him with a busted lip this morning. I remember asking him what had happened and he said that he tripped and fell. I of course didn't believe him because I knew that Klaus didn't just fall. But I never would have thought that Damon punched him. Then Caroline walked in, so I asked her. I asked her bluntly. And I could see that she hesitated to tell me. But she did any way. She said that she would feel bad for lying to me. So I did the only thing that seemed right at that moment in time. I confronted him. I of course didn't ask him bluntly I just built up to it. But as I was getting closer he seemed to dodge every thing I said. And he seemed more nervous than usual. And that threw me off. So I asked him what he was thinking. And he said, well yelled really, but he was thinking about me. Then we went back and fourth with each other for a while. Then I asked him why he couldn't get along with him, Klaus." Luna said and she paused turning to look at me I guess to see my reaction to her words.

I nodded taking every thing she said to heart. "Yeah and then what else did he say, there has to be more." I said and she nodded.

Then she frowned. "Yes there is more but promise me you won't do any thing stupid after this okay." Luna said looking at me questioningly. I nodded although I admit I was a little confused. Why would she make me promise to her that I wouldn't do any thing stupid after she told me what he said. If Klaus wasn't going to murder Damon than I sure as hell would.

"I promise not to do any thing reckless." I said with my hand over my heart. She seemed to be satisfied with this because she started speaking.

"Then after I asked why he couldn't just get along with Klaus he replied with in case you forgot Luna it's not just me. It's him to! It takes two to tango! But your to focused on how hot he is to notice any thing else." Luna said repeating what Damon had said in a tone that sound convincingly like him.

"What else did he say?" I asked trying to hide my anger.

She opened her mouth but then closed it again. Hesitating.

"Then he said that I didn't like the truth. I replied back with that's not true, and I said that I wasn't like that and I am not. I don't go just by looks yes Klaus is very good looking but that is not why I like him. Then I said that I cared about Klaus just like I cared about him, Damon. Only I didn't realize how far he was going to go with this." Luna said and I turned to look at her confused. What did he say, how far did he take it.

"How far did he go?" I asked her answering this would, could possibly mean me going outside to have a chat with Damon.

"He brought Jake in to this. Jackson's little brother." She said and I frowned the name Jake was familiar I knew who Jackson was, but Jake not so much. Luna must have noticed my confused expression because I few seconds later she elaborated on what she meant.

"You know Jake the guy who has this huge crush on me, we are friends." She said and then I nodded. Remembering.

"It feels like it's been a thousand years before than." I said causing Luna to nod and turn to me. "I know what you mean." She said there was a certain softness.

"So what did he day about Jake?" I asked know fully alert. "Oh you mean me and Jake." Luna said and I sat up again confused."These are his words not mine." Luna said referring to Damon as him.

"Okay miss good looks don't matter why don't you go with Jake." And I tilted my head to the side. He did not just say that Jake and Luna could basically go elope. I couldn't help but shudder at the very thought, there was no way they could be together. Not because they didn't look the part, because my best friend wouldn't be happy. And when my best friend wasn't happy then it became a problem for me.

"And me being me I was extremely offended. And I replied with absolutely not, because me and Jake are just friends. He is the only one in our friendship that want's some thing more, I don't. And the fact that he said that kind of pissed me off. I mean how dare he. And he is not the first one to bring this up, which angered me and hurt me more." Luna said causing me to nod. I didn't blame her I would be pissed to. Matter of fact I was pissed right now.

"And sure Jake looks good fine even, but I don't like him in that way. I just don't understand why every body doesn't see that!" Luna exclaimed loudly putting her head in her hands. I nodded agreeing with her.

"Well I understand." I said causing her to to take her hands away from her face and look at me a small smirk on place on her face. I smiled happy that I got a smirk out of her.

"What else?" I asked knowing there was more. She sighed putting her head on my shoulder. "He said that me and Klaus were friends, so what was the difference. And I can't help but admit that angered me even more. I mean Jake and Klaus were no where near compatible. The only thing that they have in common is me. I was trying to get my anger inside, I didn't want to yell any more. I was tired of fighting. So I told him that I loved him, and I told him that he was taking this father figure thing way to far. Which was true, at least in my opinion. You know after these past months me and Damon have gotten pretty close. Not friend wise and not romantic. But we shared this fatherly daughter bond. If that's weird to you. But I just felt like I could always go to him if I ever needed some thing or wanted some advice than I could go to him. I could trust him. But now with every thing I don't know. I don't know what to do I am just so lost. Then I told him that he couldn't pick who I cared about." I nodded engrossed in her story. Watching her facial expressions shift to sadness, joy, pain, fondness, and then back to sadness all over again.

I said nothing so Luna continued with out a pause. She sighed thought before beginning her voice shaky. "He yelled at me. Saying that I didn't love him. Him meaning Klaus. And I don't know if I love Klaus I mean I just like him a lot. But maybe one day it could be some thing more. And I was angry and hurt all over again. What if one day I did love Klaus and what if one day some how, some way he loved me. Would he try to break us apart because of his own selfish reasons? I asked myself why Damon didn't want me to be around Klaus. Because I was pretty sure well 100% sure that he would let me go almost any where with Jake rather than Klaus. So I yelled right back."

I nodded remembering this is where I started to hear all of the yelling. I had gathered Elijah, and Klaus so that they could listen with me. Caroline just sort of tagged along with us. But I didn't mind.

"I asked him, well yelled really. So what if I did? What would you do? I don't think I've ever seen him this angry before, and I don't think I've ever been this angry before myself. And you know the rest. I don't know it just some thing wasn't right. Some thing wasn't right with him. The Damon I knew wouldn't do any thing like this." Luna said causing me to nod. I can still remember hearing the conversation. Damon yelling then saying that he, referring to Klaus could never love her. I didn't think he was being controlled I think he was just being a jealous asshole.

Now that I knew what the whole conversation had been about. I stood up. Not bothering to even hide my balled up fists'. That had been a very hurtful thing of Damon to say, in fact I was even more angry than before. That's why Luna had been crying. And that bastard had the guts to say sorry if he hurt her but it's time you realize that. You need to stop pretending, because it could never happen. What the fuck.

That's why Luna had said 'why don't you just rip my heart out.' I was pretty sure when he said that to her it felt like that. Getting your heart ripped out what an un-imaginable pain I should now (I've felt it twice before). That's why when Damon attempted to say sorry (the bastard) yet again she slapped him. I remember watching the whole scene confused with Klaus, Elijah, and Caroline. When Luna slapped Damon I remember seeing Caroline put her hands over her mouth, out of the corner of my eye. I remember thinking what the bloody hell is going on. But know that I knew the story, know that I knew what he said. He bloody deserved it. In fact he deserved a lot more than what she gave him.

"Kol what are you doing, I thought you promised you wouldn't do any thing crazy." Luna said aghast. I had stood up and I was heading to the door out of the room. In tent on having a few words with Damon. Even if I had to snap Klaus' and Elijah's necks to get to him."Love I don't see it as crazy only you do. So if you look at it technically it's not crazy." I said vamping off to Damon, Klaus, and Elijah. I knew she would follow me there but she wouldn't get there first, I had plenty of time to do some damage.

When I made it there I was surprised to see that he was still standing. Although I could see Klaus was being held back by Elijah. I could see Damon's mouth moving, he was saying some thing, but I couldn't hear any thing. I was so enraged that I couldn't hear any thing, that angered me even more. Which was never a good seen. At least I wasn't seeing red because that was when I was a killing machine. And that would be very bad.

"You, you have crossed the line." I said vamping up to Damon. My hands on his shoulders. But he pushed me off him. "What is it Kol, what has Luna told you he hasn't told us any thing." Klaus said gesturing towards Damon. I nodded. I decided that I wouldn't tell him exactly what Luna had told me because I didn't want him to suspect that Luna liked him, that she had feelings for him. If he were to find out I wasn't going to be responsible for it.

"It doesn't matter. All that matters is that they are things that I won't ever repeat not even to you." I said to Klaus but they only seemed to infuriate him more. As he still struggled against Elijah's strong hold. It wouldn't be long before Klaus broke it. Elijah might have been older but I knew my brother Klaus and he was stronger. Especially if he was angry, which he was almost as angry as me.

"How dare you tell her who she can love!" I said unable to handle the silence any more. I was beyond furious. Damon furrowed his eye brows, making him look surprised and confused at the same time. I wanted to rip that expression off her face. Even though Cami was one of my best friends. "She told you?" Damon asked although it sounded more like a statement I could tell it was meant to be a question.

"Of course she told me, she tells me every thing. I'm her bloody best friend!" I yelled walking closer to him and he walked backed but I didn't care. "I am her best friend and she is mine, and you hurt her so that means that I am going to hurt you." I said and before he could open his mouth I drew up my knee and kneed him in the stomach. Hard enough that I heard ribs crack.

"What the hell?" Damon said as I through him on his back. He coughed and spluttered out blood, painting the once wood patio, red. I was thrown back a few feet away from Damon. I turned my head to see every one looking the same way. Luna was standing there. Her hand raised. It must have been her. But before I could say any thing or do any thing. Luna went over to Damon. Asking frantically if he was okay, but he gave no response his back was to her.

What happened next shocked me along with Klaus and Elijah, even Luna herself couldn't have predicted it herself. What happened next made every thing turn into chaos. "Damon?" Luna asked softly. But instead of not moving he rose up to his full height, his back making Luna seem smaller. Cocking his head to the side. Damon whipped around his eyes glowing red. That wasn't normal even for a vampire and that meant that some thing was very wrong.

He opened his mouth to reveal his fangs. Luna stepped back, but before I could warn her he wrapped his hands around her throat.

And that is when all hell broke lose.

...

Elijah Pov

...

I let go of him. I could feel the fabric of his jacket slip so quickly, from my fingers. I let go of him, my brother Niklaus, knowing that he would be able to get to her before me or Kol could.

Of course once I had let him go, Damon was off of her in a matter of seconds. Well Klaus and Damon by now were over the balcony and on the ground. I could hear the fighting and yelling from here. Some one was going to get badly injured or killed. I didn't know what was going on, but I did know that some thing was wrong. No way would Damon ever put his hands on Luna, never. No matter how mad he would get at her. It was like me and Hayley. I would never hit her. Just like Klaus would never hit Luna. It was almost like he was being controlled by some one or some thing. But the question was who? What? Why? And how?

I crouched down to her she was on the ground breathing heavily clutching her throat, her eyes wide, her face pale looking like she had seen a ghost.

"Luna are you alright?" Kol asked She shook her head still in a daze before turning to me. "You have to keep them from killing each other, Damon isn't normal some thing is wrong." She said her voice strained due to the recent events. But I understood her clearly.

"Should I go get Rebekah, Hayley, and Alraric?" Kol asked his eyes flickered briefly to Luna and myself. Luna slowly shook her head. "No it's best if we don't involve every one in this." Luna said and I couldn't help but agree. It was dangerous, risky though.

Kol and I helped her up and she stood up with shaky feet. Her gray jacket had gotten knocked off in the struggle. I noticed that she hadn't bothered putting it in, or even looking at it. "Hold on love just where do you think your going?" Kol asked when Luna stated going into the house.

She sighed turning around. "I am going to try and stop them from hurting each other, I think I might have a way to stop Damon without hurting him." Luna said and me and Kol followed her in to the house. Luckily no one saw us or heard us. We were out side in less than a minute. I figured that this would probably be the best time to ask just how exactly she was supposed to stop Damon without causing him any harm.

"Luna how are you going to stop him?" I asked and she didn't bother to turn around. "Can you just trust me Elijah?" I nodded than said "Yes," after I realized that she couldn't see me because she was still walking ahead.

It wasn't hard to find them. Although I expected to find them bloody and on the ground wrestling.

What we found was Klaus restraining Damon. Damon was trying to get away, that much was obvious. He was foaming at the mouth. And when we were noticed he growled, snarled really but not at me or Kol. No. His eyes were locked on Luna, right on her throat. Luna didn't bother to step back.

"Klaus let him go." Luna said holding her arms up in a strange position like she was going to deflect some thing, or stop some thing. "Luna you know I can't do that. Damon is not himself he is not in his right mind he could hurt you." Klaus said tightening his grip around Damon.

"I have a plan okay I don't really know if this is going to work but I have to try." Luna said and Klaus shook his head opening his mouth to say some thing but Kol spoke first. "Just trust her, besides we are right here." Kol said gesturing to Klaus, me, and himself.

Klaus frowned looking at Luna uncertainly. "It's to risky he could hurt you." He said and Luna sighed. "Some things are worth the risk. And who ever and what ever is controlling him could kill him." Luna said and Klaus inhaled and exhaled, clearly at war with himself.

"Tell me when your ready." Klaus said looking at Luna worry visible on his face, and inside of his voice. He wasn't trying to hide it, like all the other times. Me and Kol stepped closer to Luna in case what ever plan she had didn't work, so we would be able to pull Damon off of her.

"I'm ready." Luna said looking up at Klaus. He took a deep breath and let him go. I couldn't believe it. I thought he wouldn't do it. Every thing seemed be in slow motion after that. Damon coming for Luna. But the fact was he never did. Sure he was inches from her face snarling. But the thing was he wasn't touching her, in fact he wasn't moving at all. It was almost like he was frozen.

"Bloody hell." Kol said walking up looking at Damon, inspecting him. As Klaus and I did.

Although I began to notice that her hands were shaking and she was wincing as if she was in pain. "Luna love what is it?" Klaus asked putting his hand on her shoulder. "I don't know how long I can hold this." She said her voice shaking almost as bad as her hands.

"What can we do?" Kol asked brushing the hair back from her face. She looked at Kol sympathetically, almost. "I need you to go get Davina so she can do a protective circle around him. If I could do it I would but I can't I'm busy holding him. I wouldn't ask-" Luna began but was cut off by Kol. "No no love I totally understand. I'll go get her right now." Kol said Luna nodded. "Just please hurry." She said her voice becoming more of a whisper. But I could still hear the determination and will in her voice.

Kol vamped away leaving Luna, myself, Klaus, and a frozen Damon alone. The moon was our only source of light.

Luna groaned closing her eyes, and then opening them again. "Do you need to talk? Do you think that would help?" I asked thinking of ways that me or Klaus could help her so this wasn't a difficult process. "Probably." Luna said and I sighed.

"I think I messed up today." I said causing Luna to briefly look at me. A surprised look on her face. "What no way. I mean come on you are Elijah Mikealson you don't mess up. Every thing you do or say ends up being perfect." Luna said causing me to smiled. Despite the awful circumstances. I was glad that she thought so highly of me. But I noticed that Klaus was biting the inside of his cheek. I needed to change the subject.

"Thank you Luna, I am glad you think so highly of me but I did mess up today. I slept with your sister." I said and Luna tilted her head to the side. Her gaze no longer on Damon, but her hands remained in place. I noticed that the weren't shaking as much, and she didn't seem as pale as she did before. So the talking was working that was good. I just had to keep her mind off of the thing in front of her.

"Oh that's no big deal I sleep with Klaus all the time." Luna said with the shrug of her shoulders. Klaus then went in to a coughing fit. And Luna's eyes went wide as she got the true meaning of what I had said.

"Oh. That kind of sleeping together well me and Klaus don't do that all the time in fact we have never..." Luna said trailing off closing her eyes tightly shaking her head looking embarrassed. I found this cute, she was so innocent of some things. How ever if Klaus found this cute I wouldn't know. Klaus had by now stopped coughing but I couldn't see the expression on his face because he was turned away from Luna and me.

"I leave and every thing goes to hell." Klaus said causing Luna to laugh softly. The awkwardness that had been in the air, was now long gone. "Sorry to say Elijah but you were right. You messed up, big time." Luna said causing me and Klaus to look at her quizzically. "How did I mess up big time?" I asked a part of me wanting to know the answer while the other part feared it.

"Well lets see if things weren't awkward before between you two they well be now." She said looking over at me. "How so?" I asked confused, I never thought things were awkward between me and Hayley. Of course maybe she thought and felt more differently than I did.

"Because before you didn't sleep together. And now every time you see each other you are going to remember everything. What was said, that kind of stuff." Luna said and Klaus was now turned to her. An odd expression on his face. "How do you know so much about this?" Klaus said and Luna looked down. A nervous laugh burst from her mouth.

"When I was away from the compound, and away from every one I tried to forget. I didn't want to feel the pain of loss so I did some really stupid things. So I have some experience." Luna said and I had to hide the fact that I was surprised. I didn't want to look or sound mean.

Although Klaus didn't hide his true emotions and his feelings. "You were having sex the whole time you were gone. While I was staying up all hours of the night worrying about you, missing you. You were going out and screwing every one in town." Luna's mouth fell open at Klaus' words, I was sure my face mirrored her expression.

Damon started moving again but before any thing could happen Luna raised her hand snapping his neck. His body fell to the snowy ground. Klaus had his mouth open like he was in a state of shock as was I.

"Okay I am going to clear this up right now. I did not go around screwing every one in town first of all. After I got my GED, I went to college." Luna started out saying but I interrupted her. Wanting to ask her some thing.

"You got your GED, how come Rebekah didn't say any thing about it to us?" I said feeling proud of her at that moment in time. I wonder if Hayley knew, probably not. "Yes I got my GED, and she didn't and doesn't know about it. I don't know what she was telling you but I wasn't home, at that house all the time." Luna said and I nodded.

"After that I decided to go to college. I wanted to start over, try to make some thing of myself. I wanted to be like every normal teenager. I wanted to get drunk. I wanted to stay up late even though I had a final the next day." She said looking at Klaus, who had his back to her.

"I met this guy he was nice. For a human." Luna said and Klaus finally turned around. "Yes and I am sure that you agreed sexing each other up." Klaus said his mouth poised in a way that made me think he was disgusted.

Luna squinted her eyes at him and folded her arms against her chest. "Yeah but I wanted a distraction. Needed a distraction. I'm a teenage girl with raging hormones what do you expect me to do. I mean I'm pretty sure you've had other girls." Luna said and I frowned this is where she was wrong. Klaus did not have one female at the compound for his 'pleasures'. They were there for only one purpose to be drained of their blood.

"After that we were friends. And it was nice to have some one else, to know some one else out side of every one. No one knew about him, I liked it that way." She said looking more at Klaus than me as she spoke. "Why is that, you like keeping secrets from the people you love and care about." Klaus said his voice was strangely bitter. Usually when ever he talked yo Luna he never talked like that. And he didn't look the way he did know. Jealous.

"No because by not telling any one I avoided hurting the people I loved and cared about." Luna said and Klaus said nothing. "And if your mad because-"

"I'm not mad Luna. It's just some time's I wonder if you make the right choices." Klaus said interrupting Luna mid-sentence.

"What do you mean by that?" Luna asked looking up at Klaus who shook his head at the ground. He could have been a drug addict, he could have been a criminal, a serial killer, he could have had diseases." He said and I shook my head. He was taking this to far.

"Yeah but I knew that he wasn't any of those things because I got to know him. He was going to be a doctor." She said her cheeks burned bright with color. I couldn't tell if it was from the cold or some thing else.

"Was?" I asked trailing off. Luna turned to me this time "Yeah was. He died."

I flinched. And I know that Klaus did to. He was probably feeling horrible right now. "Any way Elijah just tread carefully okay. Hayley is having a really hard time right now just don't tell her I told you." Luna said without a pause, changing the subject to what it had originally been.

"What do you mean Hayley's having a hard time?" Asked Klaus speaking for the first time in minutes. Luna sighed and shook her head "Heart trouble." She said and I nodded. A sinking feeling in my stomach that weighed me down. Maybe I was the one giving her the 'heart trouble'. And tonight I had only made it worse. Not just on her but on the both of us. And it was all my fault, I was the one who started it.

"Luna-" Klaus began but she interrupted him with a hug. Of course he hugged back. Although he patted her back he still looked confused."You were going to apologize for being an over protective jerk right." She said taking a step back from him.

Klaus smirked and shook his head. "I was not being an over protective jerk." Klaus said and Luna laughed softly. "You don't think so."

My brother shook his head, although the smirk was still on place on his face. "Elijah?" Luna asked turning to me her hands now on her hips. I shifted on my feet, thinking about what to say. Well I could only be honest. That would be the right thing of me to do.

"Well Niklaus you were being over protective. And as Luna put it you were being a jerk." I said and Luna walked over to stand by me, putting her arm around my shoulder. "A lovable jerk." She added and Klaus raised an eye brow. "Lovable?" He said and Luna nodded a smile spreading slowly across her face. I looked down at me feet, feeling like I was intruding. I didn't know why though.

"Why is he on the ground the last time I saw him he was frozen." Said a voice. The three of us whipped around to see Kol and Davina hand in hand joined by none other than Caroline.

"Well he sort of unfroze, so I snapped his neck." Luna said walking to Davina who was pulling candles out of her bag and setting them around Damon. The two of them working to form a circle.

"You snapped his neck?!" Caroline exclaimed in a shocked yet worried tone. "I had to he would have tried to kill me." Luna said turning to Caroline who held up her hands in a defensive position. "Okay okay I guess that's fair."

"Does any one in the house know what's going on?" Klaus asked Caroline who shook her head.

"No Ansel is playing with Hope. Marcel is talking to Josh, Cami is talking to Rebekah and Hayley is watching over the pizza." She replied back.

"Kol do you have a match on you?" Davina asked and Kol turned to her shaking his head. Luna was about to open her mouth and say some thing but was interrupted by Damon standing up.

He snarled and attempted to tackle Luna but like the first time he froze. But this time he was in mid-air, arms out stretched, legs in the air. "Holy shit, how did you do that?" Caroline said looking at Luna in wonder and amazement. "I don't know but it's not going to last forever." She said and went back to talking to Davina.

"Any one have a knife?" Luna asked turning to look at all of us.

Kol sighed pulling one out of his pocket. He handed it to her swiftly.

Luna cut the palm of Damon's hand and let the blood drip on to one of the candles. The candle turned red, the others followed suit. Soon the flames were lit, they glowed a bright red, like the color of the candle itself. I've never seen any thing like it.

Damon crumbled to the ground, and Luna and Davina stepped back as he started yelling. Not in anger but in pain. "What exactly did you guys do?" Caroline asked and I couldn't help but wonder the same thing. What did they do to make him wither in pain like that.

"It's not what we did necessarily. It's the candles, it's what they are supposed to do. When you put them together and add the person's blood what ever is inside of them, a spirit, an evil entity or if some one is controlling them this will break that. It's just painful, but it's the only thing we've got that will work." Luna said watching as Damon withered around on the ground.

"It's kind of like an exorcist." Davina said wincing as Damon yelled again. "That's one way to sum it up." Klaus said watching as Damon stood up pulling at his hair.

"How did you find this. I mean how did you find out about this?" Caroline asked both Luna and Davina. The two turned around. "I mean it's just I've never seen Bonnie do any thing like this." Caroline said and Luna sighed.

"It's nothing really some thing me and Davina came up with." Luna said with the shrug of her shoulders. But Caroline's mouth fell open. "You created this."

"Me and Davina did yes." Luna said and Davina put her hand on Luna's shoulder. "Oh please she's just being modest, I was just there for support she did it all by herself." Davina said Luna shook her head putting a long lock of her behind her ear. "It's not that big of a deal." She said looking down at her feet. As this was going on Damon's yells of anguish and pain had quieted to whimpers until they stopped completely.

It was silent now. The only sounds were the occasional breeze and the breathing of the others around me. The candles although still red had stopped burning. In fact as I watching they were melting before my very eyes. Melting to nothing but piles of hot steaming wax.

"What does that mean did the spell not work?" Caroline said tilting her head to the side looking confused. "I think that means that either it's done or it didn't work." Kol said. He would recognize some thing like this. He might not have been a with but he knew a lot about spells and such.

"But none of Luna's spells have failed ever." Davina said turning to Kol. "I admire your confidence in me Davina, but there is a first time for every thing." Luna said approaching Damon. He was still laying on the ground. Curled up in a fetal position. His hands behind his head and his legs close to his chest. "Luna be careful." Kol said. I noticed that Klaus looked tense, so I patted him on the shoulder. Trying to comfort him. Luna stepped over the wax circle and made her way to Damon. She knelt down beside him shaking him gently, saying his name. Trying to get him to wake up.

"Luna?" Damon said his voice gravely. "Hey are you back to normal?" Luna asked after helping him sit up. His hair was sticking up on end, face pale, and the end of his nose was reddened by the cold. Other than that he looked completely normal. His eyes were no longer red which was a good sign.

"Back to normal?" Damon said his face contorted into an expression that could only be confusion. "Yeah you tried to kill me." Luna said watching Damon wearily for his reaction as was every one else. "Wh-what what happened?" Damon asked the tired look was gone from his face replaced with a more alert worried looking one.

"Well we got into a fight." Luna said looking Damon in the eyes as she spoke.

"Hold on. We? who got into a fight?" He asked and Luna sighed running her hands through her hair. "Me and you." Luna said not bothering to beat around the bush like some one else would have. "Me and you got into a fight, about what? What was it like?" Damon asked in a frustrated tone. Did he not remember?

"To answer your first question yes. About what, I don't really think we should get in to that right now. What was it like, well it was awful to be honest, we were screaming at each other."

"What did I say?" Asked Damon exasperated. He had his hands on his knees. "I don't think you want to know that either?" Luna said and Damon groaned putting both of his hands on the side of his face.

"Why does my face hurt?" Damon said almost to his self. Luna looked down at her hands. "I slapped you." She said after a while of silence.

Damon looked up at her, his face no longer confused but hurt. "You slapped me." He said pointing to himself. Luna nodded. "You said some hurtful things and after that you tried to kill me so I think we're even." Luna said standing up.

"Okay that's fair, but how, why would I-" Damon started out saying. "We don't know me and Luna think you were either possessed by some thing or being controlled. But now your back to normal." Davina said and Luna nodded. Offering out her hand to Damon. He frowned at it, even pushing it away.

"Luna I can't I hurt you and-" Damon started off saying but Luna interrupted him. "Yes you can, come one we need to talk any way."

He sighed finally taking her hand. He stood up and for a while he was fine, but then he started to fall over. That tiredness was catching up with him, and it was catching up with him quickly.

"Whoa easy there." Luna said taking his hand again. He sighed "Why do I feel so tired all of a sudden."

"Come on let's get you to bed." Luna said and Damon chuckled causing every one to raise their eye brows confused.

"What's so funny?" Klaus asked and Damon turned to him rolling his eyes. "Luna can't out me to bed she's a girl." I shook my head. Although he wasn't consumed with rage and being controlled he was still saying the stupidest of things. "I don't know Damon she is pretty strong." Kol said and Luna turned to him with a smile on her face. "Thank you Kol."

"Come on let's go." Luna said walking/pulling Damon out of the candle circle. "But Luna I don't want-" Damon started out his voice strangely whiny. "I wasn't asking." She said and without a further word she continued to walk to the house. Damon continuing his whining and Luna continued saying "how much of a baby he was." With the amount of whining he was doing I couldn't help but agree with her. She was supporting almost all of his weight but not struggling under it either.

"She is some thing else." Caroline said as we watched Luna and Damon leave (Damon, unwillingly).

"Yes, yes she is." Klaus said turning to look at me, and odd expression on his face. It looked like desperation almost. He needed a talk, in fact I think we both did.

...

Caroline Pov

...

We had all got into the house. Well every one except Klaus and Elijah. The two had went some where in the car together most likely to talk about some thing and they didn't want any one to over hear them. I wondered what it was about, although I had a sinking suspicion that it had to do some thing with Luna. Judging by the conversation me and Klaus had today I wouldn't doubt it. He needed some advice from his brother. Not Kol he wouldn't take it seriously, almost every thing to him was a joke.

I had eaten a piece of pizza along with every one else except for Klaus and Elijah of course. Damon did to, no matter how much he didn't want to. Luna practically force fed him. Much to his displeasure and every one else's joy. After that he didn't complain to much about what she told him to do.

Hayley and Rebekah were in a deep conversation about some thing, I had a feeling it was about Elijah. Ansel was reading a children's book to Hope in her room trying to put her to sleep. Kol, Stefan, and Alaric were all talking in a room about fighting techniques and weapons for some odd reason. Damon and Luna were curled up together on one of the couches in the living room. They were talking at first but then they both drifted off to sleep.

I yawned knowing I wasn't that far behind them. I got up and grabbed two blankets from the closet one for myself and another for Luna and Damon.

I covered them up, smiling at the sight of them. Damon was almost off of the couch. He had his arm around Luna which was basically the only thing keeping him from falling. Luna's hair was spread out, like a dark curtain, around her and Damon's shoulder.

I sighed curling up in to a ball and throwing the blanket over myself, trying not to think to much about the fact that Christmas was only a few days away and I haven't gotten any thing for Stefan.

I was already a bad girlfriend and we haven't even been going out for a solid week.

...

Elijah Pov

...

"Elijah what are you doing?" Klaus asked although his voice sounded calm his tone said that he was irritated, frustrated even. But why? I wanted to know. And in order to do that we needed to talk. And in order to do that we needed to have privacy and there was no way we were going to get privacy in the house because some thing, some thing always seemed to happen or go wrong. So I decided that it would just be best if we left the house completely. No one could ease drop any way. We were to far away for that which was another plus to add to the privacy.

"I am pulling over." I said and Klaus rolled his eye at my answer. Perhaps I had been to direct. It wasn't his fault when I had led him away to the car I didn't tell him what it was about and he didn't ask. I think he just wanted to get away from every thing even if it was just for a little while.

"That was bloody obvious." Klaus said after a while. He reclined his seat back, putting his hands behind his head, and putting his feet up. "What is your problem?" I asked turning to look at him he shook his head. Not even really bothering to look at me. "I'm sorry Elijah I've just had a day." Klaus said and I nodded. "It would probably help if you talked." I said causing him to look at me one eye brow raised.

"And why would you say that I needed to talk." He said and I sighed pinching the bridge of my nose. Why did my brother have to make things so complicated when they didn't have to be. "I don't know Niklaus judging by the look in your eyes..." I said trailing off as he started laughing softly, shaking his head. "You can't say that I need to talk just by looking me in my eyes." He said now folding his arms against his chest. I shook my head. He was always, always so stubborn. "You can when you have known the person for more than a thousand years."

Klaus sighed before stepping out of the car and into the night. I followed after him. My mission was to get him to talk because he needed it. He looked like he had emotions and feelings built up. And the last thing any one wanted or needed was Klaus exploding on every body. "Okay Elijah so what if I do need to talk." Klaus said turning to me again. I leaned against the front of car. My arms folded against my chest. Not because I was angry or frustrated because it was quite cold and these suit jackets that I wore weren't exactly warmly insulated. That wasn't there purpose to keep the wearers' warm they served other purposes.

"Then I would tell you to talk and I will help you if I can." I said although this was the normal routine thing that happened every other week. But it's been months since we've had a talk like this one. Klaus sighed and joined me at the front of the car, leaning against the front of it like I was. "I don't think I really need to tell you who this is about." Klaus said looking up at me briefly then back down at his hands which were now in his lap. Oh this must have been the person that we had talked about so many times, it was all, well she was all he talked about any more.

"Hmm let's see there are four letters in her name, it couldn't be Luna could it?" I asked turning towards him. He chuckled at that and I did to. Happy to get a positive response out of him. "Yes funny that you would guess that brother." He said the laugh still in his voice. "Well brother it's not hard to guess when you've done it for more times than you can remember." I said and Klaus' laughter stopped.

"Am I bothering you with my problems-" Klaus started out now looking offended. I held out my hand stopping him from talking. "No Niklaus on the contrary I enjoy hearing them. Because it lets me know that I am not the only one with troubles." I said speaking only out of honesty. Every body thought that Elijah Mikealson had it all, he was perfection it self. Had every thing planned, no worries. Who ever thought of that in the first place was wrong. Because it simply wasn't true at all. Not one bit. Eliajh Mikealson was not Perfect. Yes Elijah Mikealson did have problems. In fact Elijah Mikealson had big problems that only seemed to be growing every day. Elijah Mikealson had worries, and lots of them at that. Elijah Mikealson had no plans, none at all. Elijah Mikealson especially had problems in the love department. Because every woman he had ever loved was dead, deranged, or simply didn't feel the same way. So Elijah Mikealson was very, very happy to find that his brother Klaus was having troubles to. So he wouldn't feel alone drowning in his problems and in his sorrows.

"Well you sound like you need to talk so how about I let you go first." Klaus said not bothering to look away from his hands. I really didn't feel like talking, or expressing my feelings. Feeling like I already had expressed my feeling to much any way. "Brother I don't think we'll have the time-" I began but he interrupted me by laughing again this time it was much less soft. "Ah ah ah now, now Elijah, don't use the old 'time' excuse we have all night and all day tomorrow if we need it."

"So your telling me that you'll stay away from Luna for the rest of tonight and tomorrow." I said enjoying his reaction at my words. His feet shifted uncomfortable and his ears went a little red. "If I have to." He said scoffing slightly, shaking his head as he said it. "I just feel guilty." I said confessing how I felt, which hadn't been easy. I never really talked to some one about my feelings. I was the one that every one went to because I listened to them talk about there feelings and in return I would help them in some way shape and form or give them my advice. But it was never the other way around. The position felt strange usually I was doing all the listening and not all the talking. "And you feel that way because..." Klaus questioned causing me to sigh. He already knew what had happened why did I have to tell him again. "I slept with Hayley." I said again wincing as I did. "But why would you feel guilty it takes two to tango." He said and I groaned he didn't understand. I would just have to tell him.

"No I don't regret what I did I just feel guilty for not regretting what I did, if that makes sense." I said turning towards Klaus who nodded. The confused expression off of his face. "Of course it does Elijah, it makes perfect sense. But I however feel that there is some thing else bothering you." Klaus said causing me to look away from the darkness and at him instead. How did he know me so well?

"Well it's Jackson-" I started out saying and Klaus had laughed at me. "Why are you worried about him for as far as I can recall I don't remember a time when Hayley slept with Jackson." Klaus said causing me to pinch the bridge of my nose. "It's not about sleeping together, I want her to care about me. To love me, I don't know for some reason I just have a bad feeling about him." I said being perfectly honest. I couldn't explain I just did. No matter how much I didn't want to admit it. I felt intimidated by Jackson. Probably the same way Klaus felt intimidated by Jake (Jackson's little brother when he was around Luna).

"Do you love her?" Klaus asked and I opened my mouth to say some thing but in the end I ended up closing it. How was I suppose to reply to that? Of course I loved her. But how was I suppose to tell him that?

"What if I did..." I said carefully seeing what his reaction would be. "Well if you did I would tell you to tell her as soon as possible because every one knows she loves you back and to hurry up before Jackson gets her. I would also tell you to be careful with her heart. Not to break it because she is the mother of my child, a part of my family, and one of the only people I trust completely with out a doubt. And if you did hurt her, I would have to hurt you." Klaus said smirking lightly. Although he was smirking I knew that he meant every word.

"Maybe I'll tell her in a week." I said and Klaus laughed clapping slightly. "Ah yes brother professing your love to her would be the perfect Christmas gift there would be no need for any of that holiday shopping business." I shook my head trying to hide the smile that was making it's way on to my face. "I'll try my best and what have you gotten Luna?" I asked and the smirk fell off of his face. "I didn't get her some thing per say, I made it." He said and I smiled again. Of course he would have painted her a picture. "Really I thought it would be a ring, I didn't know you were into jewelry making-" I said and he hit my shoulder with his chuckling.

"So about Luna..." I said trailing off and looking at him. Klaus looked at me with a visibly shrunken appearance. "What happened? Did you kiss her? Did you perhaps admit your feelings?" I said and Klaus scoffed.

"As for the first one if you let me I am going to explain it to you. As for the second one no, although I wanted to. And as for the last one, only a mad man would think that." Klaus said and I nodded. Mainly wanting to hear what had happened.

"As you know we, me and Luna left the house. She needed it. And before you ask why don't just know that she needed to. Any way so we left and we arrived to pick up Hope but Alaric wasn't there yet so we had to wait. And during that time period she cried and that's understandable especially with what she was dealing with. I was surprised that it hadn't happened earlier. But you know she doesn't like crying so she'll hold it in as long as possible." Klaus said talking with his hands. When he talked with his hands although it was a rare thing to see it reminded me of the way mother, Ester used to.

No I had no idea that Luna didn't like to cry, I didn't know that she held it in as long as possible to avoid doing the act. I suppose it was one of the things that Klaus knew about her and I didn't. I was fine with that it's just that I didn't know every thing her knew about her.

I nodded any way. And Klaus continued as if he had never stopped talking in the first place.

"Any way so she broke down and I hugged her. To comfort her." Klaus said and I nodded understanding what he meant. "Then I put my head in the crook of her neck, I remember frowning because some thing was obviously wrong. She smelled off."

"Off?" I questioned to me Luna smelled fine, she always smelled quite nice what could he possibly mean by off. "I mean to say that she smelled differently than she usually did." Klaus said and I frowned. Not knowing what he meant by that. And why would he know what she 'usually' smelled like. That however was besides the point, so I pushed my other thoughts aside. "Well what does she usually smell like?" I asked wanting to know what he meant. "I can't explain it Elijah but some thing was just different." Klaus said his hands in his hair. He was using that frustrated tone again.

"Could it have been perfume maybe?" I asked trailing off not sure of what else it could be. "No Elijah Luna only wears perfume on special occasions, like balls and dances." I nodded at that, this time knowing what he meant. I knew that Luna was not a perfume wearer like her sister. But I didn't exactly know the specifics like he did. "Maybe there was an occasion." I said leaning forward and idea suddenly popping into my head. Maybe she had worn it, the perfume. Not for a special occasion such as a ball or a dance but for him. For my brother, Niklaus. "What occasion, there was no occasion we just went out." Klaus said defensively looking at me his body tilted sideways.

"Did you ever think of the possibility that you might be the occasion, brother." I said turning in his direction. He opened his mouth but nothing came out. He almost looked surprised, almost.

"Elijah that is impossible for one we simply only friends. Like Luna and Kol for instance." Klaus said a laugh in his voice. Well some one wasn't taking this conversation to heart, which was strange. Because usually any other time he would take every thing I said into consideration and he wouldn't laugh not when we were talking about Luna. Although I noticed that a tell tail sign that some one was nervous they would laugh for no reason. Maybe this was one of those instances. I wouldn't doubt it. When ever we would talk about Luna some thing weird would happen to him.

"The both of us know that any thing is possible. We have seen it and we have experienced it. Let's not mention that we are what others might deem as impossible. So would it be so impossible that Luna would put perfume or dress up for you." I said and Klaus rolled his eyes leaning back a little as he did. "Was she wearing any make-up?" I asked looking at my hands then at him as I spoke. He blanched shaking his head a little as he did so. "And this would matter because..." He said trailing off looking at me with an off expression on hi face. "Just answer the question." I replied back while fixing the cuffs of my jacket.

"Yes she was in fact wearing make-up. She had on that light pink lipstick that she always wears when she's going out, and she had some mascara on. Not that she needed any of it of course. Because she looks great with out any of it on." He said and I nodded. His words confirming half of one of my suspicions. "And what was she wearing?" I asked watching as a car drove past us and further in to the dark of the night. "Why does this matter Elijah?" Klaus asked in his frustrated and irritated tone. He was getting impatient. Why? I couldn't answer that for even myself. "Just answer the question Niklaus." I stated using his full name. I smiled hearing him groan. He didn't particularly like it when I said his full name. He didn't much like it when Ansel, Ester, and Mikeal did it either.

"She was wearing clothes obviously." Klaus exclaimed throwing his hands up in the air. He was getting frustrated again. It wouldn't be long before the pacing started. Then followed by the yelling. I knew my brother well, very well at that. Well enough to know that this conversation was going to end and he was going to feel better because he is going to have said some things and have gotten them off his chest. He was also going to be in a better move then when we first arrived. How do I know? When you do some thing repeatedly, for so long it becomes not only a routine but you begin to recognize and remember the signs.

"She was wearing a soft pink sweater. She had a pair of black leggings on and a pair of boots. But instead of being long like the usually were they were short. Which was odd. She usually prefers the longer ones. She once told me that she felt more confident in them."

He said and I nodded. My hands on my chin. "Hmm interesting." I mumbled to myself. Luna did usually wear skirts unlike her sister Hayley. But she rarely wore make up. Luna rarely wore pink. Meaning I've only saw her in the color twice in all the time I have known her. I mean she would purposefully wear every color of the rainbow (with the exception of pink) three times before even considering the color. It was strange. Well odd really that he knew which height of boots she preferred to wear. "And what was her hair like?" I asked wanting to confirm another suspicion of mine. "What in the bloody hell kind of question is that?" Klaus asked turning to me. When ever he said 'bloody hell' like that he sounded like our younger brother Kol, especially when he used that tone.

"It's a question." I replied crossing my arms over my chest again as the wind began to blow harder, and colder if that were possible. "Well it's Luna so her hair was great." I raised an eye brow at that. Looking over at him. Yes I know what he meant by that. Luna's hair was great. It was always so flowy and curly. It was always perfect even when it was wild. It was just the way her hair was.

"So she smelled off as you put it, to you. Do you have any other ideas of what it could be besides perfume." I said and Klaus turned to me. His nose scrunched up. He was thinking. It wasn't long before he started shaking his head.

"I can't explain it Elijah. All I know is that she smelled really good. But what ever it was I liked it. It was hard to refrain from-"

"Draining her." I said finishing what Klaus was going to say. But surprisingly he turned to me shaking his head. "No actually not to drain her but to just kiss her, I don't know how to explain it but I just..." He trailed off he was now off of the car. Pacing. And the cycle continues.

"Is it lust that your feeling for her?" I asked and he shook his head briefly pausing his patience to look at me. Offended. "No it's not lust. I mean yes I wouldn't mind kissing her. But who wouldn't mind kissing her. I mean have you seen her eyes." He said turning to me and then resuming his pacing.

I knew what he meant. Her eyes, like Hayley's were very captivating and of course attractive. But that was just one of Luna's many attractive attributes. And I think my brother knew that. He was just to afraid to say any thing else.

"And then what happened?" I asked surely they had to be more to the story. Some thing else had happened. And it must have really bothered him to, judging by his fast and rapid pacing. "Well that's not really important is it brother?" Klaus said stopping to turn and look at me. I could see it in his face. Regret and shame accompanied with some thing else, possibly desire. "Well I don't know Klaus you tell me..." I said trailing off as he looked at me. He sighed his hands in his hair as he yet again resumed his pacing. "Well let's put it this way Elijah you are not the only one that messed up today."

I looked up at him confused again. Not understanding what he meant. He said that he messed up today, but how. He didn't mess up. Not when he was around Luna. When ever he was with her he always seemed to be on his best behavior. I don't know if he meant to do this or not but he just did.

"How could you have possibly messed up, you didn't kiss her did you." I said turning to him, my eye brow raised. "Yes Elijah that is precisely what I did I kissed her." Klaus said but my eye brows remained raised. Fore I had detected a hint of sarcasm in his voice.

"And brother why would I think that you were lying to me?" I asked turning to look at him. But he turned to me raising his hands up in a defensive position stepping back from me. "Why Elijah you know I would never lie. Well not to you any way." Klaus said and I shook my head he was lying as I could now hear it in his voice.

"If you kissed her than where at, specifically her hand? Because lets face it brother we both know that you wouldn't have the confidence to kiss her lips." I said ignoring Klaus' little scoff at the end of my sentence. "Are you saying that you do have the confidence?" I asked turning to him nodding to myself as he shook his head and scoffed yet again. So I had been right. "Then what happened?" I asked folding my arms tighter against my chest as the wind blew harshly. I shivered feeling the coldness under my skin, in my bones.

"I put my lips on her neck. Don't look at me like that Elijah. I don't know why I did it I just did. When I realized what I was doing, I was to late. And I was facing a conflict." Klaus said and I could see that his shoulders weren't as slumped down as they had been. So just by saying that, just by telling me that he had a weight lifted off of his chest. He already looked like he felt better. Which was a good thing, because this meant that he was going to be in a better mood. At least before the yelling started.

"What do you mean you were facing a conflict?" I asked not being able to wonder myself. Though technically I hadn't been wrong with the kissing.

"I mean with myself. I was just so deep in thought when I leaned forward I just didn't know what I was doing at first. But it was to late to go back because I had already done it. I was just so wrapped up in myself." Klaus had said and I nodded. Still not understanding why he would have a conflict. Why would he have a conflict with himself that didn't really make much sense to me. But although I knew him and even though he knew me we were still completely different people. We dealt with some things the same way. While we dealt with other things differently. But that was besides the point. It was why I couldn't answer some of the things he did.

"And why would you be facing a conflict with your self?" I said turning to him. He stopped pacing. Whipping around to look at me. The wind moved his hair making it look like it was standing on end. Giving him the 'gone mad look'. Of course his facial expression would have sold the look to. The widened eyes and the twisted smile on his mouth. It was all there.

"I don't know Elijah why else would I be facing a conflict with myself. I am losing my mind, I don't know what to do about her any more. Things have changed and things are different now. Before I didn't want to do the things I want to do now." He said back to using that frustrated tone. This time his voice was louder. Louder than it needed to be. It wouldn't be long before the yelling began.

"What's changed? What things are different now than they were before? What things do you want to do know that you didn't before?" I asked and he turned to me with a surprisingly irritated expression on his face. Of course I did just repeat his last words in his sentence but I simply rephrased them into a question instead of a statement. "Well for one thing age. I mean she's matured more all the time she's been away from the compound. And she looks different have you noticed." Klaus said walking over to me leaning against the car like I was. He had now stopped pacing which was a good sign for me at least. When the yelling started he was pacing. So if he had stopped pacing then there would be no yelling.

"Noticed what?" I asked turning in his direction. I knew what he was talking about. Yes Luna did look different. Her hair had grown longer, more thicker. She had gotten taller although it wasn't drastic. All those months she had been away she had filled out more. But I wanted to see how he would describe it, her. I wanted to hear him say what he had noticed about her.

"Oh come on Elijah." Klaus said using his fully irritated tone. His facial expression matched the tone of his voice. "Well what did you notice about her?" I asked after it got to quiet for a while. Despite Klaus' fuming.

"She got taller. It isn't a lot but it's a difference nothing less. And she filled out more. She doesn't look like some teenage girl any more Elijah. She isn't she's changed she's becoming-"

"A woman." I said finishing his sentence. Although unlike the last time I was confident that I had gotten this one right. Klaus turned to me and nodded. Running his hands through his hair. "Yeah and it's scary."

"Why is it scary? Some changes like this would be good. You don't want her to be a teenager forever do you?" I said turning to him. He sighed looking defeated. Then he lept up from the car and resumed his pacing. His foot steps moving rapidly on the gravel road.

"It is scary Elijah because she is not some cute, naive, teenager at least not any more. She is turning in to a smart, confident, beautiful woman. And I don't know what to do."

"So your saying that you would prefer it if she would stay a teenager forever." I said summing up what I assumed he had felt. Klaus looked down. The irritated expression that had been on his face was replaced with a more ashamed one. "Back then things were easier. It was effortless to be around her. I never had to watch what I said or what I thought about her because we were friends. But now I don't know. Things have changed and that puts us, me and her in a difficult position." He said and I nodded understanding what he meant by that. Even never have experienced that myself. Me and Hayley never started out as friends. We just immediately went to the awkward, difficult, confusing position. In fact we were still in that stage. My actions, our actions today would probably only make things worse. And that was me being completely honest with myself. Klaus was just begging to enter this stage. And I was happy to not be the only one still in the stage.

"What was her reaction?" I asked and Klaus turned to me a confused expression on her face. "When you pressed your lips to her neck what did she do, what did she say?" I asked amending my first question to wear he would understand what I meant.

"Well she stiffened up and her heart rate and her breathing increased. Which I found odd. I pulled away because I was concerned for her health." Klaus said and I nodded saying the word 'interesting' under my breath. Simply because it was interesting. "Did she say any thing?" I asked and he shook his head. "No Alaric found us then. But she looked flushed. With her face red but that was because of the cold." He said and I nodded. Thinking the word again. It was rather interesting her reaction was. "Did any thing else happen?" I asked and Klaus started to shake his head 'no' but stopped holding a hand up. "Alaric did mention some thing about her eyes widening and her lips parting slightly and then closing her eyes. He saw her reaction because he was behind us. But on her side. But I was just so wrapped up in myself, and in Luna that I didn't notice." Klaus said and I nodded.

By the sound of things it sounded like Luna was harboring feelings for my brother. I wasn't surprised not in the slightest. The way she looked at him with admiration. The way she defended him despite not really knowing him. I would say that she has harbored these feelings for a long time. But where I would have noticed it Klaus wouldn't have. He was blind to his own affections. His love for her was so strong. But he refused to admit how he felt. Well I was just going to have to see what I could do about that. I was going to make him admit his true feelings for her, Luna. Not to me but to himself. I was going to make him realize that he was in love with her. It might not be what he wants to realize of even hear. But I was not going to let him keep going on like this. Because one day, Luna is eventually going to stop complaining at Jake's attempted advances. One day she just might say yes. And on that day Klaus is going to finally realize the one thing he's been avoiding. His love for her Luna. Then it's going to be to late. He would have lost her. I already had a feeling, a sinking suspicion that I had lost Hayley to Jackson. It might be to late for me. But it wasn't to late for my brother.

"You love her." I said slowly watching his reaction. He had been pacing but his head had turned to me when I said 'love' and he had started walking towards me when I said 'her'.

"And who is this her we you are talking about." Klaus asked leaning against the car. Even though he was going to go right back to pacing after I said what I was going to say.

"Luna of course. Who else would I say that about. You love her." I said and Klaus shook his head frowning. He looked like Mikeal when he did that. For some reason.

"Yeah and I loved Aurora look at where she is." Klaus said raising his voice as he resumed his pacing. "Let me tell you where she is Elijah either dead, or off some where doing some thing crazy. But the thing is she is not by my side not like she's supposed to be. I will not do that to her! Not ever!" He said raising his voice again. And the yelling begins.

"Listen to me brother listen to me very well. You may have loved Aurora but she did not love you. If you have forgotten she tried to sleep with Kol. Who respectfully declined because she was with you. But she didn't do it once or twice she attempted to do the act three times without succeeding. She was not good for your health and she tore what was left of our family apart. She is a liar, and a thief." I said and Klaus whipped around his face contorted in an expression of anger. "Yes Elijah I didn't know that back then. But I know it now. I regret loving her. I don't want Luna to end up like she did."

"So you admit it." I said wanting to push him to the edge so that he would explode. It was the only way to get the truth.

"Admit what?" Klaus asked turning to me. He was rolling back on the balls of his feet. Looking impatient as he did so.

"That you love Luna." I said looking down at my feet as I said this. "Elijah." Klaus said taking a few steps toward me. Then he placed his hands on top of my shoulders. "I'm warning you brother, your crossing a line." He said and I scoffed and pushed him off me. "Let's see what she thinks about you admitting you love her." I said vamping away from him and into the woods. I wasn't really going to tell her, that would be wrong of me. I just wanted to push Klaus further over the edge.

"You will do no such thing!" He roared pushing me up against a tree. Well what ever I had said worked. Because he was now angry. He was now on the edge. Right where I wanted him.

"Then admit it. Admit that you love her." I said and Klaus stepped back from me. Shaking his head. "What would you like me to say Elijah. What would you like me to do. You want me to say that I wake up earlier than her just so I can watch her walk down the stairs. Do you want me to tell you that ever picture I have painted of her is hidden under lock and key because I am so afraid of her finding out my obsession. Would you like me to admit to myself that I will never be good enough for her. That there is some one perfect for her out there and it is not me. How about crying? Would you like me to talk about that. Because that is exactly what I have been doing every night thinking that I don't deserve her. You want me to admit that every time she says how great I am I want to kiss her. Would you like me to admit that I think she looks beautiful every single day. It doesn't matter what she's wearing or weather her hair is up or down. Would you like me to admit that when ever she gets dressed up for a ball or a dance that she looks sexy. Would you like me to admit that I am jealous of her. I am jealous of her because of how strong she is. How about admitting this. I go into my room to paint to clear my mind. I go to paint and when I open my eyes it's not a landscape, it's not even Hope. It is her. Her. She is all I can think about any more. And I can't get her out of my head. So there it is. I admit it. I am deeply, madly in love with Luna Rahmah Labonair. I started to fall for her the moment I saved her. Because she saved me to. She saved my soul. Are you happy now brother? Does me being in pain bring you joy." He said turning to me. At the beginning his voice had been quite loud but as it got closer to the end his voice softened. The tone could only be described of despair.

"No it does not. But it does bring me joy to find that you have finally admitted it." I said and Klaus vamped off. I sighed looking up at the stars. Perhaps I had gone to far. Maybe I had pushed him past the edge and over the cliff. Although I accomplished my goal. He had finally admitted it. He had said it even. Leaving me stunned.

I vamped to the car to find that he was already inside. The passengers seat to be specific. I got in the drivers side and closed my door. Trying to think of what to say. "Elijah what I am going to do now? I don't know any thing any more?" Klaus said his head in his hands. I could hear the despair in his voice. "You know one thing, you love her." I said and Klaus didn't bother to look up at me. He sighed heavily instead. "And as for what your going to do know how about seeing if she returns these feelings." I said causing Klaus to finally look up at me. His facial expression still read despair but I could detect some annoyance in there to.

"I'm not saying you have to straight out ask her just watch for the signs that she might like you, maybe even love you back." I said and Klaus raised his eyebrow his facial expression showed one thing confusion.

"And how would you suppose I do that Elijah." Klaus said and I sighed pinching the bridge of my nose.

"Well for one thing when ever she's around you she might be nervous. Her heart might be faster than usual. There really aren't that many things to tell by but when she does, or if she does. You will know. And that means you have to be open." I said and Klaus nodded now looking out of his window.

"Do you think we'll survive a Christmas with the Scooby-Doo gang over for Christmas?" Klaus said this time using a teasing tone. I smiled preferring that one over the despair one.

"I can only hope."

...

Time Jump (Christmas day)

...

Third Person Pov

...

The morning was beautiful of course. The outside scenery making it look like a real life winter wonderland of sorts. Christmas was truly in the air, as the snow began to fall heavily. Snow covered the ground like a white blanket. It draped over the tress making them look like they were painted that way. Silence filled the air. Only the sound of an occasional bird would be heard. The silence along with the snow made every thing seem peaceful. Some would think it was to peaceful. That some thing would go wrong. But others would think that this was wonderful. The quiet, the peace. Those were the ones who didn't worry as much.

Inside the house things were wonderfully and magnificently chaotic. Every one was up of course. It was Christmas. Rebekah with the help of Luna and Davina had decorated the house days ago. How ever that wasn't the issue. The kitchen was, as every one was inside of there trying to help cook. Hayley was holding Hope and having a conversation with Ansel about some thing about wolves and old marriage rituals and customs for some reason. Of course she would send Elijah futive glances every so often. The guilt could be plain on her face as she gazed upon him. Regret was the only emotion she felt now. And not like the other night, the night they shared had been pleasurable for both of them. But as there always is, there are consequences for there actions. Nothing major. Except a few shed tears, empty bottles of bourbon, more late night talks, and of course the misery in the air. But they were both making an effort. Hayley and Elijah. They both made a silent agreement that they wouldn't bring there drama up today. Because today was Christmas. And they wanted this year to be as fun, and painless as possible.

Even though the kitchen was a little crowded every one was cheerful. Well maybe not every body because Luna was experiencing some troubles in the kitchen. And that meant that she inherited a few things from her mother. That thing being the inability to cook. Despite Luna's best efforts she couldn't do it. Every food item she touched burned. Most the time it came out of the oven on fire. The poor girl couldn't manage to boil water with out some thing going wrong. So after things got 'heated' in the kitchen literally. Every one else decided to leave to give the three space to work.

While this made her distressed it made Kol happy.

"Kol it's not funny, I ruin every thing I touch." Luna said. But Kol continued to laugh. Laughing so hard that he had to put the cake he had been putting together. Maybe it was what she had said to cause Kol to laugh so hard. Or maybe it was because of her appearance. Luna had tried to look nice, and dress the part. It was Christmas after all. All the girls were dressed up nice.

Cami was wearing a short red dress. It had spaghetti straps and it flared out at the end. So it was still elegant and beautiful but it wasn't to formal. Her long blond hair was wavy. Thanks to the braid her hair had been in last night so it didn't really require much work. She had it in a pony tail, a couple pieces dangled on the side of her face. Giving her the ability still to look nice and be able to cook. Cami had also coordinated her make-up with the holiday season. She was wearing red lipstick. It wasn't a daring red but more of a warm one. That one would associate with a fire and warmth. She was wearing a lighter eye-shadow although it shimmered more than usual. To go with the holidays. She had on a pair of heels, they were red like the dress the same color. They were simple but elegant, just like the dress she was wearing. Damon loved it of course, he was the one who had picked out the dress. Because he knew his girl friend and he knew that she would love it. He hadn't been wrong. And Rebekah was just satisfied with the fact the Cami had abandoned her usual combat boots.

Hayley was dressed for the holidays to. But instead of going red like Cami, she went green. The dress had sleeves, but they stopped mid elbow. The dress came to a stop at her knees. So it wasn't floor length but it wasn't exactly short. The dress itself was a darker green color. One that would be associated with pine trees. The dress didn't flare out like Cami's instead it was contorted to her body shape. Giving Hayley the simple but yet still elegant look. Elijah would have called her beautiful. But that was before every thing that had happened. The green of the dress brought out the green of her eyes. Her make-up choices were natural. Her lips were painted a soft pink color. As though to make them stand out more. Her hair was in a bun, in the back of her head. Caroline had suggested the style and Hayley wanting to try some thing new let her do it. She was wearing black heels. they weren't so high as to throw off her balance or make her seem taller than usual but they went well with the outfit. Well according to Rebekah they did.

Davina was wearing a shorter dress like Cami. It was more formal than what every one else was wearing but that was just Davina. She shinned and Kol preferred it that way because then he would remind every one that Davina was his. And almost immediately after that he would receive a slap in the back of the head from Davina. Causing every one who was watching to erupt into laughter. The dress was colored pink, a bright pink at that. It was sleeveless, and it had a halter neck. The dress was ruffled at the bottom and the top was fitted tightly to her chest. The color was a lighter shade of pink. The dress as short as it was, was backless. She was wearing a necklace. It was a small silver thing that Luna had gotten her as a birthday gift. And Davina hasn't tooken it off since. Her hair was in a bun. It was sitting on the middle of the top of her head. It was almost like a crown. She was wearing a pair of sliver dangly earrings that Josh had given to her. They matched with the necklace Luna had gifted her and the dress. Her make-up like the dress she was wearing remained to the pink colored pallet. Her lips were a light pink, while her eye shadow was darker before fading into a lighter pink. Of course Marcel had forbidden her from leaving the house dressed like that. And Kol had said the same thing. But he said if she wanted to go any where she would have to go with him. Every one found this funny except for Davina of course.

Caroline was wearing blue. A lighter blue that could be associated with the color of the sky on a cloudless day. The dress was floor length to every one's surprise. (Caroline Forbes was not known for floor length dresses). But Caroline wanted to surprise Stefan, and he was pleasantly surprised. The dress was sleeveless and the neck line was in a 'v' shape, it was plunging but not to over the top. The dress was contorted to her body, but Caroline had breathing room to move around. The dress had a slit going up so it was still some thing Caroline would feel confident in wearing even though she wasn't used to wearing this type of dress. Her hair was down but it was straight. Wear as her hair was naturally curly/wavy. Her long blonde hair was past her shoulders. She had her bangs down, and they were almost blocking her eye sight but she didn't care. Stefan liked it so she was willing to deal with her discomfort.

Rebekah was wearing a one shoulder gold color dress. The dress stopped mid-thigh so it was on the shorter side but that was Rebekah. It was contorted to her body shape, so the dress allowed Rebekah to show off her curves and be perfectly comfortable at the same time. The color was light and it seemed to make her blue eyes more clearer and brighter. Her hair was curled softly, it was over her shoulders. Going past them almost like a wave of some sort. Her make-up stuck to the golden tones. While her lipstick was red the perfect color for the holiday season. A glossy red at that. But it wasn't to over the top or to simple it was just right. She was wearing a pair of intricate heels. They were a darker golden color than they dress and they had little gems inbeded inside them. Like the dress.

Luna was wearing a shorter dress like Davina. Much to Damon's displeasure. It was lilac colored. Similar to Davina's dress Luna's dress to had ruffles. Except the colors faded and changed. As the ruffles continued downwards the color darkened. The dress had no sleeves. The neckline was a sweet heart much to Damon and Klaus' displeasure. But they disliked that for very to different reasons. The dress itself had a very simple but cute lay out at least that was Rebekah's opinion. When she had gotten the dress for Luna in the first place. Luna had just taken this holiday as an excuse to where some thing like this. Her hair was in a bun like Hayley's but Luna's bun was much more looser and more laid back like her. Luna had two pieces of curled hair framing her face. Her lip gloss was a darker color than she usually wore. A darker pink, although it still looked good, great on her even. She was wearing heels they were a purple color. But they had this metallic tint to them. It complimented the dress or so that's what Rebekah had said. She had picked out the shoes along with the dress. She had wondered what the color would look like with her skin. Rebekah knew that she wouldn't be able to pull the dress off. So she had gotten the dress in hopes that Luna would be able to. But once she came down the stairs followed by her sister, Rebekah knew she had made the right choice. The look on Klaus' face was all she needed to feel, to know that she had made the right choice. The way his eyes lit up when she walked down the stairs. Rebekah knew that she would have to talk to her brother about his feelings sooner or later she just had to wait until the right time. She knew that if she approached him about Luna to early he would lock up what ever feelings he had for the girl. And that was the last thing Rebekah wanted. So she just had to tell herself, and convince herself that the wait is worth it. That she had to be patient, no matter how hard it was.

But that was not the reason Kol was still laughing at her, Luna.

Some how the poor girl had managed to burn a pie. A pumpkin pie at that. Cami's uncle Kieran's recipe. The pie was still sitting on the stove, still on fire. And Kol was rolling on the floor. While Luna was helping Cami put the fire out.

"Could you please help put the fire out?" Luna said looking down at Kol. He got up with the help of Luna.

"Look love I appreciate that your trying to help out but I think it would be best if you leave." Kol said and Luna turned to him after just putting the fire out with the help of Cami. "You want me to leave?" Luna asked in an offended voice.

"Yes and go do some thing else before you burn this kitchen down. That was the third pumpkin pie Cami has had to remake. That is the seventh time you've sent some thing on fire. Don't look at me like that. Come on love you know I love you. Your my best friend for bloody sake." Kol said patting Luna on the shoulder giving her a sympathetic look. Luna nodded shoulders slouching down. "Yeah I understand." Cami glared at Kol and gave Luna a hug. "It's okay honey you did great don't listen to that buffoon." She said and Luna nodded smiling a little as she did so.

Despite not being able to cook nothing could bring Luna's spirits down. One reason was because it was Christmas. And it was going to be her first Christmas like ever. She was kind of like Hope in a way. Except she was going to be the one to remember it. Before Luna had been alone on every Christmas. She had no family, and no friends to celebrate it with. Her only comfort for those long winter nights were books. Old dusty spell book at that. And that's if she didn't do some thing wrong. If she did, then she had some pain for company. The caves were cold to. So she spent all the Christmas' she could remember cold, alone, and in pain. But this time, this year she had the people she loved and cared about. This time people would care and love her for who she was. And not what she was. They didn't care about her blood type, or if she couldn't do a certain spell. Luna was just happy to be celebrating Christmas. She didn't really care about gifts or presents. She was just glad, happy even to have the people around her. She was ever so grateful.

"I'm not really the best cook either." Cami said in an attempt to comfort Luna. Who nodded but was about to walk off when Cami stopped her.

"Oh no. You aren't the only one leaving he is to." Cami said causing Kol to scoff. "But why I haven't burned any thing unlike my best friend." He said causing Luna to whip around and roll her eyes at him. "It's not like I do it on purpose." Luna said in a defensive tone. "Well I need my space. I have so many things to cook and not a lot of time. Do you mind getting Hayley and Ansel in here." Cami said talking to Kol. Cami was now the leader of the kitchen, Kol wasn't doing any thing important just watching every thing to make sure it didn't over cook or burn. But when you were cooking around Luna every thing seemed to occasionally erupt in flames. And he would start to laugh uncontrollably at her distress and then he would become useless because he would be to busy laughing his head off. He must have surrendered because he didn't open his mouth to complain about anything. He nodded putting his arm around Luna's shoulder. Ignoring the fact that she was fusing at him because he was going to mess up her hair.

"Oh I see you two are finally out of the kitchen. Did Cami kick you guys out?" Josh said hopping up from the couch to give Luna a hug and to punch Kol on the shoulder.

"Um no actually that is not how that went down. You see originally I kicked Luna out because she was literally setting every thing on fire." Kol said and at the last part Luna turned around to glare at him. "Oh Hayley and Ansel your needed in the kitchen." He added despite Luna's heated glare.

The two left. Saying 'merry Christmas' to Luna and Kol. Hayley handed Hope off to Luna. Probably so Luna wouldn't murder Kol right then and there.

Luna went to go take a seat between Klaus and Damon (as they now were on good terms, well decent). "As I was saying I kicked her out. And then Cami called me a buffoon, and then she kicked me out." He said and Damon nodded approvingly. "I don't blame her I would have kicked you out to. Surely Luna isn't that bad in the kitchen." He said shooting a look at Luna who flinched. While Kol smiled.

"But the fact is Damon she is that bad. Even though we are the best of friends I won't lie when I say this. If she would have stayed in there any longer, put it this way the kitchen would be burning down as we speak." He said causing Luna to flinch again and put her head in her hands. Rebekah had taken Hope from Luna.

"Kol that is so not true take it back." Luna said now standing up. She was still offended. "But it is. You burn every thing you touch. Food wise." Kol added after Klaus shot him a look.

But Kol wasn't paying attention to that fact as he was more worried with the fact that Luna was getting closer to him. "I'm sorry but I'm not taking it back. If you want me to take it back your going to have to chase me." He said and Luna rolled her eyes. "Kol I spent thirty minutes on my hair. I'm not going to ruin it just because-" Luna began saying but Kol cut her off. He was now leaning up against the wall.

"Oh I get it. Your all doll'd up, so you are just going to sit around and look pretty. I get it." He said and Luna scoffed before bending down and taking off her shoes, handing them to Josh. But Kol hadn't noticed this. But when he did his eyes widened. But it was already to late.

The two ran through the house despite Rebekah's protest. Damon watched as a smile slowly spread against Klaus' face.

"Relax Rebekah and just let the children play." Elijah said and Josh snickered. "Better not say things like that around Luna, she can be mean if she wants to be." He said and Elijah nodded although Rebekah still looked tense. There was a big crash followed by screaming and yelling. No body felt the need to get up and go check on them. Because today every thing was going to be fine.

A few seconds later Kol and Luna came back. And at that moment Caroline, Alaric, and Stefan walked in from being outside. When Caroline saw Luna she screamed while the men laughed.

Luna and Kol were covered head to toe in flour. While Kol was enjoying himself Luna was fuming at him.

"Luna what happened?" Caroline asked walking over to her. Patting her down, trying to get the excess flour of her. "Well Caroline this idiot-"

...

Time jump (Present/Gift time)

...

Third Person Pov

...

All was going well in the temporary Mikealson house hold. Every thing was cooked. All the pies, cakes, casseroles, hams, and turkeys were all on the table. Cooling off, just waiting to be eaten.

Kol and Luna had cleaned up there mess. Caroline had fixed Luna's hair and make-up, so it was like that little flour 'incident' had never happened.

Every one was in the living room. As it was were the Christmas tree was. The tree was in the corner of the room, although at first it had been in the center of the room. But when Josh had been complaining about not being able to see Harry Potter and Game of Thrones Rebekah was forced to move it.

But nevertheless it all worked out.

Every one was happy. Although there were two people in the room who were nervous. Those two people being Klaus and Luna. Both of them were nervous that the other one wouldn't like there gift, or they would think it was to much. It was ironic really.

They were almost done with the presents.

Cami had gotten Damon a car. It was an american muscle car. It looked a lot like Damon's other car, except this one was red. It had been Cami's uncle Kieran's and in his will it was supposed to go to her. But Cami not really knowing much about cars decided that this would be the perfect gift for Damon. Since he loved cars so much. When he had opened the small box he had been confused. What gift could be so small that it was in a box. He at first thought that it could be an engagement ring but dismissed the thought because Cami wouldn't be like that. In the small box it had been keys. Damon lifted them up. A confused expression still on his face as his mind was racing a thousand miles an hour. Trying to figure out what the keys could be to. And that was when Cami told Damon to go out side. And he did. Practically screaming when he saw the red car parked next to his blue one. Luna had laughed at his excitement and told Cami that she did a good job. Cami was beaming with joy as Damon came in with a smile on his face. So he had of course picked her up and kissed her on the cheek. Damon then decided that it would be the best time to give Cami his gift to her. His gift to her, like her gift to him wasn't wrapped. Damon took out some thing silvery in his pocket and put it around Cami's neck. It was a necklace. It had a small rose at the end. Cami of course loved it, and told him that she would always wear it. She asked why the rose. And he replied with 'because it's to remind me what I see you as. A rose. Beautiful yet dangerous.' All the girls and Josh made the 'aw' sound, they all thought that the moment between Cami and Damon was really cute. While the men congratulated him.

Damon had gotten Luna a turtle neck rainbow shirt. Which she (loved) of course (not really) but she also didn't want to hurt his feelings. Luna had gotten Damon a pair of warm socks. (He was always complaining that his feet were cold).

Hayley had gotten Luna a leather jacket. Which brought Luna to tears and Hayley knew that meant that Luna loved it.

Luna had gotten Hayley a pair of boots. Hayley was not one to get excited over a pair of boots but when she saw these she lost it. These were the boots Hayley had wanted forever. "How did you get these Luna. They must have cost a fortune." She said and Luna laughed. "They did." Hayley closed the lid on the box. A frown etched on to her face. "They have to go back." She said and Luna shook her head exasperated. "No Hayley absolutely not I spent over five hours in a store looking for those boots in that box. It is my gift to you so don't worry about it." Luna said hugging Hayley. Hayley's frown that had been etched on to her face had now faded away. As she hugged Luna back, now smiling. Feeling ever so grateful for her being here.

Elijah and Hayley hadn't gotten each other any thing, not wanting to bring any attention to their recent drama.

Klaus and Luna had agreed to exchange there gifts in private.

Stefan had gotten a pair of earrings for Caroline. Which she loved. Caroline had gotten Stefan a jacket. This one wasn't made out of leather, it was a rare type of animal fur. Suited for the purposes of being kept warm and not for style. (He hasn't tooken the jacket off since he received it). Damon had gotten Stefan a beannie. Stefan had found this quite amusing. Surely Damon didn't expect him to wear this (He did). Stefan got Damon a case of limited edition of bourbon. Of course when Damon saw it he immediately tackled his brother with a hug.

Caroline had gotten all the girls make-up kits. And she had gotten all the men tickets to a football game which they begrudgingly agreed to go to.

Rebekah had gotten all the girls shoes. (Much to the displeasure of Hayley and Luna). "What is this a death trap." Hayley said expecting her blue stilettos. "Rebekah you know I love you but I'm going to break my neck walking in these." Luna exclaimed looking at the sparkly stilettos in her box. Rebekah gave Luna a hug. "Oh don't worry love you just need a bit of practice, and I'll be right with you and I won't let you break your neck." Rebekah said and Luna thanked her and hugged her again. "What kind of flowers would like for your funeral?" Damon asked Luna which earned him a slap in the back of the head by Luna herself. Klaus laughed at that and Elijah shook his head at his brother.

Elijah had gotten all the girls spa days at this resort. Kol had been highly offended when he saw that he didn't receive one. "Brother where is my gift from you." He said and Klaus laughed at Kol's facial expression.

Davina had gotten the girls tickets to go see John Legend. Rebekah had just recently became obsessed with the song 'All of me' by him. Davina had gotten Kol tickets to see Metallica. Which he had loved. Instead of thinking Davina he went on to talk to Josh about the great seats and the songs they played (Josh was going to with Aiden, it was supposed to be a double date of sorts). But Davina didn't mind. She was just happy that Kol had liked, correction loved his gift. Kol had gotten Davina a bracelet. It was a little thing with his initials on it of course. So where ever she went people would know that she was his. Davina loved it of course. Kissing him after receiving the gift. Marcel had gotten uncomfortable as he started coughing, and that act caused the couple to break apart. Marcel refused to look at Kol because of the smug look on his face. So he decided it would be the perfect time to give his gift to Luna. He had held on to for all these years. Patiently waiting for the time he would give this to her. This was the perfect time.

"Luna this was your mothers." Marcel said holding out a necklace. What Marcel had said had captured every body's attention.

The necklace was a small silvery thing. The pendant was in the shape of a heart. Engraved on it's metal surface was the letter 'H'.

"When we found her I pulled this off her body. She's had this since she was sixteen. Jason your father made it for her. And I thought that you should be the one to wear it." Marcel said as he put the necklace around Luna's neck.

"It's beautiful." Klaus said walking up and looking at the necklace. Luna smiled and looked down. "Wonder what the 'H' stands for." Damon voiced standing beside Klaus touching the heart shaped pendent. Luna and Klaus shared a knowing look. But Elijah was the only one to pick up on it. Smiling a little as he noticed this.

"Luna and Hayley may I have your attention please there is some thing I have to read the two of you." Marcel said now fully holding every ones attention. Hayley took Luna by the arm and dragged her to Marcel.

"Your father Jason asked me to read this to you when you were together on Christmas." Marcel said and the two sisters looked at each other there expressions doubtful. Every one was paying attention to Marcel. But none more than Hayley and Luna.

Marcel pulled out a few pieces of paper, and cleared his throat preparing to read them aloud.

"To my two girls," Marcel said causing Luna and Hayley to look at each other there in awe. "This is probably one of the smartest things I've ever done. My friend Marcel suggested it. I just don't understand why he wouldn't force the girls, your mothers Laura and Madeline to do this. To write a letter to the two of you. In case any thing ever happens to me. In my opinion that will never happen because there is no way I could die. No body would be stupid enough to kill me." Marcel said causing every body in the room to wince. As if they were being burned. "But if I'm not around for some reason I want the both of you to know that I love the both of you equally. We are a family. Me, Andrea, Luna, Laura, and Madeline. It might seem complicated to some people but it all works. I can't put every thing I want to say in this letter. I can't explain how much I love the both of you. I can't explain how much I love our complicated family. And if I were to ever parish it would be because of you two. I would go down protecting the both of you. The both of your mothers and I just got into a fight. Well it was more like me and Madeline against Laura. Laura suggested that in order to have an alliance with the pack we were at war with. But this alliance called for the both of you two be married off to the leaders son's. Laura was upset with me because I wasn't happy about the alliance. No daughters of mine were going to be forced into an arranged marriage. That is not some thing I wanted." Marcel said causing Hayley to look down and Luna to nod approvingly. Marcel continued.

"Madeline of course took my side. Saying that you two should find love on your own. I agreed with her. That's not the kind of life I wanted for the two of you. Some thing big is going down. New dangerous are coming. I think that's why Marcel wanted me to write this letter. So in case I did die the two of you would have a piece of me forever. I can only hope that every thing is going to work out. And that one day I'll read you two this letter and then we can all laugh about it." Marcel said clearing his throat a little at the end. Hayley and Luna had watery eyes as Marcel continued to read the letter from their late father. "But I have asked Marcel to read it to you if I'm not there. This is probably the hardest thing I've ever had to do. I couldn't imagine not being there for you. Not being able to murder every guy who so much as looks at the two of you makes me sad." When Marcel said this Hayley and Luna looked at each other smirking.

Marcel continued smiling a little to. "But if I'm not there to do it Marcel will be. And I know he will."

Marcel paused turning the page over.

"Andrea being the oldest you will be the alpha of my pack when the time is right. When you are ready. Only if you want to. I refuse to force any thing on you, despite what your mother thinks. She is all about tradition. And I am to until it involves marrying my daughter off. Being an alpha isn't as easy as it sounds. Yes you get to walk around and shout orders but it's so much more than that. It's about trust and loyalty. You have to be willing to give your life for them as they would be willing to give there life for you. Some times you have to be willing to make sacrifices. Some times you have to choose between your pack and your family. Some times you do things you don't want to do, but you have to do any way. If you want to be the alpha of our pack one day I know you'll be able to do it. But you have the choice to decline. I won't force any thing on you, or your sister." Marcel said and Hayley looked down feeling eyes on her. Luna squeezes Hayley's hand, showing her support. Hayley looked up at Luna and shot her a grateful look.

"Luna being the youngest isn't always going to be the easiest thing. There will be advantages and disadvantages. I would know, I was the youngest of three brothers. They are long gone. And I know things are going to be harder for you, being what you are. That doesn't mean I love you less that your sister, it just makes you different and sets you apart from her. And that would make you a target. Madeline has a lot of enemies, like myself. So you probably aren't going to be leaving the house any time soon without me or your mother and some beefed up buddies of mine." Luna smiled at that and Hayley put her head on Luna's shoulder closing her eyes. Marcel continued on. Not bothering to look up from the papers he was holding. "That means that Andrea is going to have a funner more easier childhood. And you aren't. As much as I hate to put it that way, it's the way it had to be. In order to keep you safe. If your sister doesn't want to be alpha you can. But I have a feeling that you aren't going to be that way. I'm not much of a leader but I have to be. In order to protect the people I love. In order to keep our family safe. I think your going to be more like your mother. Madeline works alone it's just the way she's always been. Maybe I'm wrong. I can't predict the future like she can. But I know that you'll have questions about me and your mother. And no I do not regret you, or the night I spent with Madeline. I feel confident that she doesn't regret it either. Even though we were both drunk out of our minds. Laura wasn't mad about it either, the strangest thing was that she was happy about it. Laura's weird that way. I was the one to name you. We the three of us. Me, Madeline, and Laura had been putting our heads together trying to think of a name. Your sister's name hadn't been hard to choose. As Laura wanted to name her daughter after her mother. Madeline wanted you to have an 'l' in your name for Laura. But the names Lacey, Loretta, Lana didn't seem to appeal to her. They didn't appeal to me either. On the night you were born it was the three of us. We couldn't just go to the hospital because Madeline had to many enemies. So Laura had planned on delivering the baby and me being in the room. It was a full moon. Normally ne and Laura would have changed but before hand Madeline had written a spell, so that we wouldn't have to. Madeline was rather good at writing spells. Being able to create new ones. It was one of the reasons why the witches of the French Quarter hated her so much. But I held you after Madeline did of course. I thought that you would look like her. I was surprised to see that you had my green eyes and not her warm brown ones. Just like Andrea except yours had more gray in them. Looking into your eyes made me think of the moon. So that's why I named you Luna, because of your eyes. And besides it had the 'l' for Laura just like your mom wanted. You had a full head of hair, your mother for some reason blamed that on me. Despite her wild hair." Marcel said causing Luna to suck in a deep breath. She was trying not to cry. Hayely had started crying along time ago. Her arm was now on Luna's shoulder. Like she needed some thing to hold on to. And yet she could support Luna at the same time. It worked in both of the sisters' favor.

"I don't know how to leave this letter on a good note. I always have trouble with saying the right thing. I'm not going to lie to the both of you and say that you were planned. Because you weren't the both of you weren't. You were both mistakes, that your mothers and I created. I wouldn't change any thing. And I hope that one day we can all sit back and laugh at my horrible hand writing. But if we don't get to sit back. If for some reason I die I want you both to know that I love you. You two will always be my girls." Marcel said putting the papers down that he had been reading. Hayley hugged Luna who had finally broken down. There was a sadness in the room. As every one watched the sisters.

Marcel put the papers down on the table, ever so gently. As if they could break at any moment in time. Marcel walked over to the sisters and wrapped his long arms around both of them. Giving them a hug. It was like a group hug of sorts. Marcel cleared his throat after he pulled away.

"He uh asked me to give you a hug if he wasn't-" Marcel began but Luna and Hayley both tackled him with a hug.

There was a polite silence in the room as the two embraced Marcel. No one wanting to ruin there moment.

Hayley took Hope from Klaus and held her rocking ever so slightly on the couch beside Rebekah, and Ansel. Luna went to go take a seat between Damon and Klaus.

"How did it happen?" Hayley asked quietly handing a sleeping Hope to Ansel. "To who Hayley which one, because they all died different ways." Marcel said and the room again flinched in sync at the very word 'died'.

"How did our parents die?" Luna said clarifying by what Hayley meant. Marcel leaned forward. And Josh shifted in the chair he was in looking uncomfortable. "Are you sure the both of you can handle it." Marcel asked looking between Hayley and Luna. Who both nodded determinedly. "Hey if you want us to leave we can." Caroline said looking between Hayley and Luna. Hayley shook her head. "No Caroline it's fine you are welcome to stay." Hayely said and Caroline nodded settling back in to Stefan's lap. She like every one else seemed interested in how Hayley and Luna's parents had died.

"First it was Madeline." Marcel said causing Luna to reach forward her hand holding the heart pendent on her chest. "I had asked her to do some thing for me. She could have declined but Madeline wanted to do this. She had played spy for me so many times before what could be different. I tried to convince her to let me send a couple of my guys with her but she declined. So did Jason. But that was the way Madeline was. She worked alone. When I arrived I was to late. She was already gone. But she put up hell one hell of a fight. She took out most of the men but it wasn't enough. The guy who did this Abbraxas is his name. He was still there when I arrived. He had told me that he didn't want to do it, but he had to. I asked him why he did it. And he replied with because she wouldn't give me what I wanted. He didn't clarify that statement as he vamped off before I could grab him." Marcel said and Luna sat back her hands covering her face. Damon rubbed her shoulder soothingly while Klaus said words of comfort.

"Jason and Laura were absolutely heart broken. The first thing they wanted to do was hunt this guy down. I was already on it. I had my best men on it. But they never came back, not alive." He said his tone said nothing but despair and sadness.

"Then it was Jason and Laura." He said causing Hayley to look away from Luna's tear stricken face and to Marcel. "They were going to run. With the both of you." Marcel said looking between Hayley and Luna. Who were now both leaned forward listening eagerly. "But they never made it out of the house. When I arrived to check on them the house had been broken into. Laura's blood was on the floor. She had been shot. Jason's neck heart had been ripped out and put into his hand. He didn't go down without a fight neither did Laura." Marcel said and Hayley winced and closed her eyes. "Hayely was in the crib but Luna was gone." Marcel said looking between the two sisters.

"Where did she go?" Damon asked looking at Marcel and then looking at Luna. "The witches got to her before I did." Marcel said and Luna flinched at the name 'witches'.

"Well where is Abbraxas?" Rebekah asked looking at Marcel. "I don't know I haven't been able to find him. I'm still looking but I didn't want to scare you." Marcel said looking at Luna.

She shook her head. "I'm not afraid." Marcel seemed to wince at those words. "You should be." He said and Luna got up, Klaus following her. "I need a minute." She said to every one before leaving the room. Klaus stopped walking slowly turning to look at Elijah with uncertain eyes. Elijah nodded slowly at him. The two having some sort of silent conversation with there eyes. Klaus left following in Luna's footsteps. Leaving every one in the room clueless with the exception of Elijah.

...

Klaus Pov

...

It wasn't hard to find her, Luna. She was standing at the end of the hall looking out of the window. The light from the outside made her hair seem darker than it really was. I knew I probably should have given her more time to herself but I couldn't resist. I had to go and at least try to comfort her. Today was going to be hard for her. And I wanted to do what ever I could to make things easier on her. Even if I hadn't left to go comfort her I would want to. What I felt for her was almost like a pull. It always led me to her.

"Luna love are you alright?" I asked and she turned to me. She wasn't crying any more but her cheeks were more pink than usual. Her make up was fine not that I cared about it that much.

"No I'm not alright. I just found out how my mom and dad died. That the man who did it. Abbraxas is still out there, alive. My brother is supposed to be coming today along with Leo, and I am a wreck." She said folding her arms across her chest as she spoke. I sighed at least she was being honest with the 'not okay' part.

"Luna you are not a wreck. Leo likes you a lot and I am sure that your brother will to." I said and Luna tilted her head to the side before walking into my arms. Accepting my hug. I knew that she would need one.

It was weird all the little things I noticed. The sound of her heart. I could feel it, beating along with mine. The smell of her hair. The perfume she wore. It wasn't much but it was enough to drive me crazy. It was like I was sitting on that bench with her all over again. Having to tighten the reins of the beast inside. Surprisingly Luna was the one to pull away, sighing as she did.

"I have some thing for you." She said turning away from me and going in to the room that Hayley and her shared.

She came back a few minutes later holding what looked like a canvas behind her back. "What's this?" I asked and she smiled and looked down. Definitely blushing. I would have to confide in Elijah, maybe he would know why.

"Well this is your gift from me. Merry Christmas." She said handing the canvas to me. I smiled seeing it. Very impressed. The picture she had painted was one of a wolf. The back ground was a dark forest. She painted the moon light falling through the trees. It was beautiful. Before leaving the compound and when she came back she had asked if I could teach her how to paint. I of course didn't deny her. Why would I? The more time I spent with her, the better.

But the painting was excellent. The main vocal point was the golden wolf. It was painted beautifully. The way the moonlight shone on it's fur was amazing. The eyes although golden had different parts to them. But it all worked. "This is absolutely beautiful." I said tearing my eyes away from the painting and to Luna. She had her hand on her necklace. She was clutching it. It was like she had it forever the way she was holding it.

"You like it." She said although it sounded more like a question. I nodded and she smiled looking relieved. "Oh good I though you would hate it. I know it's not the best work, and I know you could have done better-" I interrupted. "Luna love don't worry so much I love it. And it's the best work you've ever done, and I couldn't have done better." She smiled looking down again.

"So where did you get the inspiration for the wolf?" I asked noticing her blush a deeper red.

"You actually." She said and I frowned now confused. Luna sighed putting a piece of hair behind her ear of course it went right back to wear it was. Her hair was funny like that. "That's what you look like in your wolf form." Luna said elaborating on what she had first said. "I'm golden." I asked I would have thought I would be a different color black maybe.

"Yes and I have to tell you that your fur looks stunning under the light of the moon." She said and I smiled. "I am flattered."

It took me a minute to realize how close we had gotten. The painting lay against the wall forgotten. "Would you mind staying right here love. I'll just be a minute." I said thinking a way of how to escape this dangerous situation. Not that I didn't want to be in the situation. Because I really did. But how was I to know that she felt the same. I had to wait.

She nodded and I vamped away from her taking my gift with me. Before I could start to wonder what it would be like to feel her lips against mine.

I was in the room that I know shared with Elijah. I smiled "Here goes nothing." I mumbled to myself. I had worked on this painting for months. Perfecting it, and making sure that it was perfect. Until I was satisfied with the way it looked.

I vamped back to her to find that she had returned to the window. Her arms were on either side of the window. I paused marveling at her from the back. I just couldn't help myself. She was just so stunning especially in that color. Lilac, she looked good in it. Rebekah was rather good at picking out colors for her.

I cleared my throat and Luna turned around smiling a little as she folded her arms over her chest. "And what might that be behind your back." She said causing me to laugh. I was feeling a little nervous. Scared of what she would think. Scared that she wouldn't like it. I don't think I've ever been this scared since Mikeal beat me bloody. It seemed silly but I couldn't relax myself. I felt like my heart was about to burst out of my chest.

"Oh it's nothing really." I said taking the painting from behind my back. I watched her reaction carefully. Fearing that she would hate it. The thought of that made my stomach churn. It made me feel sick watching her reaction.

Her eyes widened and the squinted. She was inspecting it. Causing my heart to beat faster if that was possible.

Then her lips parted ever so slightly. "I love it, but how-" She started out saying although I felt relieved I interrupted her. "I had a dream actually. It was the strangest thing. I can't really explain it." I said and Luna nodded still looking at the painting. "My mother probably has some thing to do this." Luna said gesturing to the painting. Finally looking away from it, but then going back to it.

I had painted Luna and her mother. They had there arms on their shoulders smiling. They were both in light blue dresses that were made of flowy material. The color clashed well with their skin and it made there hair look darker. At first I had considered painting the dresses yellow but I didn't and in the end I am happy that I didn't. In a field surrounded by flowers, thousands of them. They were all different colors, and shades. It looked like I had saw it in the dream.

"I think she did to." I said and Luna looked away from the painting and then back to me. The smile on her face growing wider. I was now relaxed, and happy that she liked it.

"How are you so amazing." She said looking to me and then the painting. I took the painting out of her hands. With out meaning to I had brushed my fingers against hers. Hey eyes flashed up to meet mine. She had the oddest expression on her face.

"I'm just going to go put this in your room if you don't mind." I said and she nodded. I vamped away from her before I did some thing stupid. I put her painting in the room she shared with Hayley.

I vamped back to her to find that she hadn't moved from her position. "Thank you so much I really appreciate what you did. It was really amazing." She said and I looked down. Feeling the heat rush to my face.

"It wasn't really any thing really. It's not that big of a deal." I said shrugging my shoulders. "So how was your first Christmas?" I asked avoiding looking down at her lips, looking only in her eyes. "It was great. But I can't help but worry." She said and I couldn't help but brush a piece of hair out of her face.

I let my finger tips brush against her skin.

Her skin was soft, and warm. "Worried about what?" I asked noticing that her cheeks started to darken under my touch. So I allowed them to remain there. Trying to test the water or as Elijah would put it.

"My brother. What he'll think of me. What he'll think of you." She said looking down at her feet and then back at me. I laughed a little at what she had said. Why did she care about what her brother thought about me?

"Well you shouldn't be worried he'll love you." I said feeling bold placing my hand on the side of her face.

She smiled looking down at her feet again. I gently put my hand under her chin forcing her to look up at me. "No really he is going to love you." I said and she smiled again not looking away from me this time.

"I don't know about all that. I don't think I'm that love-able." She said and I laughed. And she did to. "You can be quite charming when you want to be." I said and she raised her eye brows at that. "Charming?" She asked and I nodded. "How so?" She asked. I smiled it was my turn to look down at my feet. I really needed to think twice before I said things like that. How was I suppose to explain how charming she was to her?

Luckily I didn't have to because our names were being called. 'We have guest' could be heard echoing up the stairs to where we were. I removed my hand from her face gently of course. I then reached down and grabbed her hand. To not only give her comfort, but to also giver her my support.

"I don't know if I can go down there." She said her face going a little pale. The warm color that had been in her cheeks faded away.

"Luna love you can, I'll be right there with you okay." I said and she nodded but she still hesitated shifting on her feet. "What if he hates me? What if he doesn't like every one? What if I hate him?" She said we were walking in the hallway. More like I was pulling her to our destination, the down stairs.

I stopped, stopping her to.

"Do you trust me?" I asked and she nodded. Although this time there was no hesitation.

"Then trust in me that every thing is going to be alright. And no one could hate you. And if your brother doesn't like any one then that's okay, they can deal with it. I can deal with it. And I don't think you'll hate him. And if you do you can learn to love him. Trust me. I've had experience with brothers so I can offer my advice to you at any time." I said and she nodded.

Not fighting like she had been when I started walking in the direction of the downstairs.

As we descended down the stairs her heart seemed to beat even faster. "Luna love just breathe. You've got this." I said and she nodded. "I've got this." She repeated nodding at me.

We were now officially in the downstairs. We walked past the kitchen and in to the living room. Luna took a deep breath walked in to the room.

Cami and Damon were sitting on the couch curled up together. Kol and Davina sat with them. Well Kol was sitting on Davina's lap but that was besides the point. The point was that the four of them were sharing the couch.

Rebekah was standing next to Hayely. Ansel was standing next to the two girls, who were also next to Josh. And since he didn't have Hope I assumed that he had put her down for a nap. Which was fine with me. Ansel was starting to grow on me, even though I hated to admit it. I trusted him with Hope, like I trusted Hayley with Hope which was really saying some thing.

Marcel was sitting in a chair. Alaric was beside him in another chair.

Stefan was standing up leaning against the wall next to Caroline.

Leo was standing in the middle of the room. Some one else was beside him. I assumed him to be Chris, Luna's brother.

Chris like Luna had green eyes. Except his were more like a cats. His eyes had bits of gold in them while Luna's had gray. There mouths had almost the same shape except for the fact that Chris' were thinner. That is where the similarities stopped.

"So Klaus when are you going to introduce us to your friends?" Hayley asked eyeing Chris and Leo wearily.

I looked at Luna and she nodded determinedly. I let go of her hand, regretting the instant I did it. My hand feeling cold all of a sudden.

I realized that I never wanted to let go of her hand. That I wanted to hold it again, and never let it go.

...

Josh Pov

...

"Hey guy's I'll be right back." I said and Davina and Kol nodded at me before continuing on with the conversation with out me.

Two people had just arrived. I recognized one as he had came here a couple of days ago looking for Luna. But the other one I didn't recognize. Klaus and Luna had came into the room. She looked nervous for some reason. Pale and every thing. Klaus had introduced Leo and Chris (Who was Luna's brother surprisingly) I had stepped out of the room and into the out side so I could have some privacy.

My phone had been going off. Luckily it had been on vibrate. I sighed hoping that is was Aiden. That by some Christmas miracle it could be him.

I took out my phone, ignoring how bad my fingers were shaking. (I had to retype the password in five times). I frowned noticing that it was not Aiden's profile picture or his number.

The number was not one I recognized but I called it any way. Getting ready to tell off who ever called my phone twenty-seven times.

The phone rang two times before the person picked it up. "Josh is that you?" I heard and I frowned scratching the back of my neck nervously. This voice sounded an awful lot like Aiden. But that was impossible because this wasn't Aiden's number.

"That depends on who's asking." I said and I heard a sigh from the other end of the phone. "Really you wouldn't recognize your own boy friends voice." The voice said and I recognized the tone immediately. It was Aiden. My boy friend who I was pretty sure I was in love with. Why did I have to be so fucking stupid.

"Hey I am so sorry Aiden. You just kind of scared the shit out of me." I said about to stay some thing else but he stopped me. "Hey I uh listened to your voice mail and I have to say wow."

I closed my eyes. Feeling like all the air in my body had been replaced with ice.

"And I know this is going to sound crazy but I kind of liked what you said."

I opened my eyes confused. "What?" I asked and I heard Aiden's watery laugh. He sounded tired.

"That you love me. It's so crazy because I think I love you to." I covered my free hand over my mouth. This was not happening. This was some thing that only happened in those Hallmark Christmas movies that Rebekah liked to watch with Luna. They would both end up in tears by the end of the film. Because it always had a happy ending.

This wasn't my happy ending, but it was a start to it. Aiden could be the one.

"I feel so relieved right now I thought you were going to call me crazy and dump me." I confessed cringing at my words. I was pleasantly surprised to hear him laugh at the other end of the phone. "Listen I have to go. But I wanted to tell you that I'll be in New Orleans when you come back. Merry Christmas Josh." He said and I smiled. "Okay that's great hey one more thing before you go. Davina got Kol, you, and I tickets to go see Metallica are you in. It could be like a double date." I said and there was a quiet pause before Aiden started talking again. Sounding excited.

"Oh a double date with those two. That sounds fucking amazing I love Davina. And Metallica all in the mix, sounds like one hell of a night I am in." He said and I laughed at his eagerness I was looking forward to that night.

"Alright Josh I have to go. I love you. Tell Luna I love her." Aiden said and I smiled wider. "I will tell her that you love her. In front of Klaus and her brother." I said and Aiden started coughing wildly. That had been my first reaction to.

"What in the hell? What does he look like? Does he have carmel skin like her? Because if he does I'm sorry I have to dump you." Aiden said and I rolled my eyes at that. He wasn't really being serious.

"Not he does not. I think he's coming back to the compound with us so you can meet him. Merry Christmas Aiden I love you." I said and there was a slight pause before he replied back with "And I love you."

The call disconnected then. But even that didn't make the smile on my face disappear. I loved Aiden and he loved me.

I had gotten exactly what I wanted for Christmas. And I couldn't have been more thankful than I already was.

...

Christmas Dinner

...

Third Person Pov

...

"So Chris what do you do for a living?" Hayley asked still going through the interrogation phase. (Hayley didn't fully trust Chris, thinking that any one with eyes like that just wasn't trust worthy she felt the same way about Leo).

The meal was over half way over. And every body sat in there usual spots. Hayley was sitting next to Rebekah. Elijah was sitting directly across from Hayley. Usually it was Rebekah but after Hayley had explained to Rebekah what had happened Rebekah now sat in Elijah's spot.

Caroline and Stefan sat together. Hope was in her high chair sitting between Ansel (who was taking the duties of being a grandpa very seriously) and Josh.

Cami was sitting next to Damon who was sitting of course next to his 'daughter' Luna. And Luna as always was sitting next to Klaus. Leo was on the other side of Klaus as was Chris. Alaric was on that side to having a conversation with Stefan about traffic.

"Oh me I kill people for a living." Chris said causing Luna who had been drinking to choke on her drink. Damon patted her back. Telling her that every thing was okay. Leo shook his head. Clearing his throat. "What Chris actually meant to say was that he kills demons that hurt good people or innocents as we like to call them."

Chris only shrugged looking unaffected. "Same difference." He said and Luna looked uneasily between her brother and her sister and then to Klaus.

"Hayley would you mind talking to me in private." Luna said looking at her sister. Hayley sighed folding her arms against her chest. "Why don't you eat first Luna." Hayley said looking at Chris before looking at Luna. Hayley knew that Luna knew she was on to her.

Hayley couldn't help but feel un-trust worthy to him. Some thing about him made her skin crawl.

"I'm actually not that hungry." Luna replied back pushing her untouched plate of food away from her. She ignored Damon and Klaus' wincing at her words. Klaus knew she was nervous but he still didn't like it when she didn't eat. It made him not want to eat to.

"Come on Luna what could one bite hurt." Hayley said looking at Chris as she spoke. Luna tilted her head to the side noticing this. "I'm actually feeling sick." And Klaus and Damon looked at each other. Identical expressions of confusion on their faces. They were both oblivious to the meaning behind the sister's words. Although Rebekah wasn't, and neither was Elijah. But the two remained quiet. Watching there small banter as every one else was.

"Sick from what Luna. It can't be because of the food because you haven't had any." Hayley said her full attention was now on Luna. She wasn't shooting Chris glances any more.

"Some times people just tend to make sick." Luna said causing every one to go into a small coughing fit. Hayley gritted her teeth. "But why you don't know them?" Hayley said and Rebekah tensed at her words. That was a low blow.

"No it not them it's some one I know actually." Luna said. Looking down at her plate and then back at Hayley. "Or rather some one I though I knew." Elijah along with Rebekah winced. Alaric was picking up on it now as was every one else.

"Do you want to talk?" Hayley asked scooting her chair away from the table and standing up. "That sounds like a good idea." Luna said also standing up. The two walked out of the room, and up the stairs hurriedly. The raised voices could already be heard.

...

"Did I start that?" Chris asked and Leo hesitated in answering that question. "No you didn't it was Hayley actually." Rebekah said after a moment of silence had passed. Elijah threw Rebekah a look.

"Don't look at me like that Elijah she as the one who started interrogating him and giving him the evil eye." Rebekah said causing Elijah to sigh. "You don't think their fighting do you?" Josh asked worriedly looking at Klaus. "No I think they are just talking." Caroline said but then yelling could be heard up stairs. Klaus put his head in his hands. Feeling like he was losing his mind. Every thing was fine, and now it was not.

"Well yelling more like it." Caroline said correcting her previous statement, taking a sip of her wine.

"I think Hayley hates me." Chris said breaking the silence that had been in the room. "Yes it seems that she has a strong dislike towards you although I don't know why. Maybe she's jealous." Alaric said and Chris leaned back in his chair, the wine glass in his hand. "Jealous, jealous of what." He said draining the glass even though it was full to the rim. He had experience with drinking and he didn't really care if any one knew of that fact.

"Well before you came Hayley basically had Luna to herself. And now Luna has you." Alaric said and Chris leaned forward frowning. "I didn't ask for this." He said and then he stood up walking away from the table and out of the room with out saying another word.

Leo sighed putting his head in his hands. Klaus stood up and walked over to him. Patting his shoulder trying to be sympathetic. "I'll go talk to him." He said surprising every one in the room. He left in the direction that Chris went.

Rebekah also pushed her plate aside, standing up as she did. "Well I guess this is my que to go talk to the girls." She said dismissing herself quietly from the table.

...

Chris Pov

...

"It's a lot quieter her than San Francisco is it not?" A voice said behind me. I turned around seeing Klaus. I relaxed then. I didn't think that he hated me.

"Yeah it's peaceful here. I like it. But I guess I'm a little on edge more than usual. I'm used to demons just showing up and ruining every thing." I said and Klaus nodded now leaning against the porch railing like I was.

"I can understand that. Usually it's not demons that ruin every thing but my evil mother." He said and I nodded happy that he had experienced some of what I had experienced. "Did you mean what you said. That you didn't ask for any of this."

Klaus asked and I sighed running my hands through my hair. It was getting longer. I was going to have to get it cut eventually, but I never seemed to have the time. "Yeah. It's complicated, I'm not sure you would understand it." I said and Klaus chuckled. I turned to him confused.

"head again.

"Your right she has me but I don't think she see's me as a sibling." He said and I turned to him, confused. "Then what does she see you as?"

Klaus grunted and looked down at his feet. "Not her brother." I raised my eye brows at that. What could he mean by that. Well a lot of different things. My conscious replied back.

"I don't even know if she likes me? I know her sister hates me." I said referring to Hayley. I didn't want to admit it but she intimidated me. She had one of the meanest glares I've ever seen. It looked like she was picking me apart with her eyes, and her eyes alone.

"Luna was worrying about the same thing actually. She nearly had a panic attack just thinking about walking down the stairs. Walking down those stairs to you. I don't think she hates you, she's just dealing with a lot right now. She kept the secret of her having a brother from her sister, and her friends, the people she considers family. And Hayley like Alaric said is jealous." Klaus said and I sighed looking up as the snow started to fall again. It was still daylight out. It was around three some thing in the afternoon. It had been snowing off and on all day or at least that's what Josh had told me.

I winced grabbing my chest. Feeling a sudden pain there. "Chris what's wrong?" Klaus asked but I couldn't hear him clearly. There was a ringing in my ears. I felt this way when Wyatt was in trouble. That couldn't mean...

With the help of Klaus I got on to my feet.

I still felt dizzy. "What is it?" He asked and I closed my eyes the sun suddenly being to bright. I felt like I was having a hang over.

"I don't know I think it was a warning. I need to go speak with my sister." I said feeling the sudden urge to see her. It was the strangest thing.

"Will you take me to her?" I asked and Klaus nodded.

We walked back in to the house. Klaus had his hand on my shoulder, like he was guiding me. Which I needed right now I could barely walk in a straight line. I knew that it couldn't have been the wine, I'd only had one glass. And besides it takes more that one glass of some thing to get me close to any thing like this.

But he didn't need me to take me to her because she was there, in the room. Along with every one else. That tall dark headed guy with the bright blue eyes was by her. He had his hands on her shoulders saying some thing. What ever it was she shook her head.

"Chris are you alright?" Asked my dad coming forward examining me. I shook him off. Even though I could probably use a good healing by him right about now.

I winced feeling that pain in my chest again. Luna turned to me looking concerned. "What's wrong?" She asked reaching out to grab my hand. She did and she gasped and I felt a shock go through my body and into her hand. We both doubled over except, I didn't end up on the ground like Luna did.

...

Third Person Pov

...

"So this Phoebe did this when she had these visions?" Rebekah asked standing next to Luna. She had been worried for her friends sake. Best friend at that. Rebekah could always depend on Luna if she needed some thing. Rebekah didn't like when Luna was in danger or could possibly get hurt. Rebekah knew that one day Luna would have to die. In order to become immortal so she could live forever. Rebekah knew that Luna didn't want to die. The two had talked for hours. And if the situation called for it. Vampire blood or the dark depressing nothingness. Vampire blood would always out rule the other option. I couldn't help but agree with her. When I had come up with the subject Luna had been so relieved. This was one of the many things that Luna couldn't talk about with Klaus, or her sister for that matter. Well that and her affection for him.

"Yes Madeline to." Leo said referring to the late Phoebe Halliwell who had been his friend and Madeline who had been the love of his life.

"What did you see?" Chris asked looking at Luna with curiosity and concern.

Luna sighed hugging Damon's leather jacket around her shoulders. She was freezing even though it was very warm in the house. Then again maybe it had some thing to do with the premonition she just had.

Josh was also standing by her. Feeling some what to blame because he had been so happy about Aiden that he wasn't there for his friend.

"It was more than a feeling than any thing. It was cold, and what I could see was dark. I felt like I was being isolated. It was like being in that cell again." Luna said shivering. Josh laid a comforting hand on her shoulder. Of course Klaus would have been there to comfort her. To warm her but he decided to step back. To give her some space. As much as he wanted to wrap his arms around her.

"What cell?" Chris asked his curiosity showing through in his facial expression and in his face. Hayley was standing by Klaus and Elijah. Watched through hooded eyes. True Chris was Luna's brother, but she didn't trust him. And it made her upset that Chris had caused her and Hayley to get in to a fight. And that scared Hayley more than any thing. Because she could always count on her sister. This was the first official fight they had. It had been about Chris of course. Luna had asked why Hayley was giving him the eye. Hayley tried to explain that she didn't trust him but that had seemed to only anger Luna more. That was when the yelling started. Hayley had been the first to yell. Hayley remembered Luna's eye widening looking slightly looking hurt almost. Hayley then remembered Luna's eyes hardening and yelling right back.

"The cell the witches put me in when ever I did some thing wrong." She said looking at Chris as she spoke. Though her voice sounded a million miles away. "They put you in a cell what could you do to be put in a cell?" Josh asked now taking in interest in the cell the witches had put her in. As well as every one else in the room.

"If I did a spell wrong. If I disrespected one of them. If I refused to do some thing they told me to do. They made sure to keep that part of the cave cold. I was back there for a couple days, from time to time. If they were feeling nice they would give me bread, and stale water. If they weren't I got nothing. Which almost happened every time." Luna said looking down at her hands as she spoke.

"Well why didn't you try to escape?" Alaric said stepping forward a sympathetic look on his face as he looked at Luna. Luna who didn't even look up at him to answer his question.

"I tried once." She said her eyes still on her hands. They began to shake.

"What happened?" Caroline asked her voice sounded almost like a whisper. The room was so quiet a pen could have dropped and the sound would have echoed off.

"The thing is I can't remember much. Just pain. They used to erase my memory every so often. So I wouldn't remember what they did to me the next day. But I did remember bits and pieces." She said her voice shaking like her hands.

"Well you don't ever have to worry about going back." Josh said putting his arm around her shoulder.

"And no one helped you or..." Damon trailed off. Luna looked up from her hands. Meeting his piercing blue eyes with her watery green and gray ones. "No I was alone." Every one in the room seemed to wince at those words, even Luna herself.

"I'm sorry, I can't." Luna said detaching herself from Josh's and Rebekah's arms. She handed Damon back his jacket before he could say any thing to possibly stop her.

Klaus hesitated looking at Chris. But Chris was already walking in the direction that Luna left in.

...

Luna Pov

...

I made it halfway up the stairs before I had to stop. I had to sit down. I crossed my legs not being able to just put them against my chest like I usually did since I was wearing a dress.

I've never felt more ashamed in my life. The way every one was looking at me with sympathetic looks on there faces. Although Klaus' face was the hardest to look at. Because it broke my heart every time.

I heard foot steps. But I didn't look up from my hands. I felt some one sit next to me. I tensed it wasn't Klaus. I was never able to hear Klaus' footsteps. Him being so stealthy and all.

"Look I know that we just met but I'm still your brother. I want to help you with what ever I can. And if that means comforting you then that is what I will do. But I will tell you that I am not the best huger our brother Wyatt was the best." I looked up away from my hands and to my brother Chris.

He had his arms open. He surprisingly didn't have a sympathetic look on his face, he had more of an understanding expression on his face.

I accepted the hug.

"You never have to worry about having to deal with that again. You have my word." He said and I nodded in to his chest. Letting myself cry into his chest.

Slowly but surely I stopped crying. Either because I psychically couldn't any more or Chris' hug had worked. It felt strange. Maybe a hug from my brother, some one that shared a connection with my mom was exactly what I needed.

I pulled away thanking him as I did.

"In my experience of hugs you are one of the best I've ever had." I said and Chris smiled.

"I'm sorry about Wyatt." I said and Chris' smile vanished off of his face as quick as it had appeared. He nodded looking down at his feet. "It's okay it's not your fault. But I have to keep the promise I made to him." He said and I tilted my head to the side. Curious.

"What promise?"

"You don't have to tell me if you don't want to I would understand." I added after Chris didn't say any thing for a while.

He shook his head sighing as he did. "No it's okay he is just hard to talk about." I nodded understanding. "He asked me to take care of you. And to kick every guys' ass who hurts you because he can't. He asked me to be your brother for the both of us. So I'm going to try and be more like him." He said and I nodded.

"He made me promise to keep you safe, and that I wouldn't let any one hurt you."

"And I wont." He said and I wrapped my arms around him. He needed a hug.

"Does the name Abbraxas sound familiar to you?" Chris asked and I flinched at the name. Marcel had said that Abbraxas had killed my mother. That wasn't a name I would easily forget any time soon.

I moved a piece of hair from out of my face behind my ear. Taking a deep breath before I spoke."Yes he is the man who killed our mother." I said and Chris hopped up from the step he had been sitting on. Scarring me. I didn't know he could move that fast. "That's the guy who took the book." He exclaimed pulling at his hair. "The book of shadows." I said remembering when Bonnie had said some thing about it. And Chris turned around to me. "You know about the book of shadows?" He asked his eyes wide. I shook my head. "That's not important." I said shaking my hand reaching down to take his hand, pulling him down the stairs.

"We have to tell every one." I said trying to make him understand what I meant. But trying not to freak out at the same time. "Wait." Chris said and I stopped walking turning around to look at him. "I just wanted to tell you that what ever happens I'm going to be right there with you." He said and I smiled pulling him in for another hug.

Feeling a pang in my heart. I wondered what Wyatt would have been like.

Nevertheless I was still grateful to have him here with me even if it was just the one. My brother. I liked the sound of that, I could get used to it.

...

Third Person Pov

...

"So this Abbraxas guy is the one who murdered Madeline and took the book of shadows." Leo said his tone could only be described as disgusted. Luna couldn't blame him. But she didn't want to admit that his name brought shivers down her spine. The name had sounded oddly familiar although she didn't say any thing. Some thing told her not to.

"He's working with some blonde woman." Chris said speaking up standing from beside Luna. "I think I know who that might be." Klaus said and Rebekah nodded. "Yes but how could we know for sure." Elijah said wanting proof.

"Bonnie said that Ester had it. The book of shadows, that she had stolen it." Luna said causing Caroline to sigh, missing her long time friend. Though Elena and Caroline had been good friends they were more of the on and off type. They would be friends one year and hate each others guts the next. But Bonnie had been Caroline's constant friend.

"There is a way we could prove it. But it's not exactly guaranteed." Leo said causing every one to turn their attention to him.

"What is it?" Elijah asked. The more reassurance he had the better. Now was not the time for mistake. At least it wasn't in Elijah's mind. "Phoebe could not only see the future but the past." Leo said gaining every ones attention. But he held none more other than Elijah. "So what Luna saw or rather felt could be Chris' future, or possibly some one in this room." Elijah said looking at Leo intently waiting for an answer.

"Yes it that's a strong possibility. And these visions, these premonitions are almost never wrong." Leo said and Elijah raised his brow like every one else in the room. "Almost?" Rebekah questioned before any one else could.

Leo nodded. Feeling slightly uncomfortable with every one's on him. "Well it's not exactly a science, none of our powers are." Chris said gesturing to Luna his sister, and Leo his dad.

"Well what can you do? What kind of powers do you have?" Davina asked stepping forward pulling Kol with her. "I can move things with my mind. And I have some white lighter abilities. I can orb and I can heal people." Chris said and Davina raised her eye brow at the word 'orb'. What could he possibly mean by that.

"What is orbing?" Luna asked before Davina could. "It's some thing that all whitelighters can do. It's almost like blinking." Leo said and Rebekah tilted her head to the side, to show that she was confused. "Blinking?" Josh asked taking a ship of bourbon.

"It's some thing some high level demons can do." Leo said and Kol coughed startled by the word. "Demons?" He questioned eyes wide. "Okay look we don't have time to explain every thing that would take at least a week. But what is important is to find out if this person who ever she is stole the book of shadows." Leo said. "Ester, our mother." Klaus said looking at his siblings.

"But how do I do it?" Luna asked and every one turned to hear. Although Klaus' gaze seemed to make her feel more nervous. Not because she was afraid of him, she never was. But because if she failed it would be in front of him. Failing was one thing. But failing in front of the man you liked (a lot) was a whole different story.

"Chris actually had to do most of the work. He has to think back to when it happened. And he is going to try and project it to you if that makes any since." Leo said and Luna and Chris looked at each other. Luna couldn't help but feel relieved. (If she failed it wouldn't entirely be her fault some/most of the blame would fall on to him and not her).

"Are you ready?" Chris asked holding out his hand to her, his sister Luna. She sighed looking around the room before returning his gaze. "As ready as I'll ever be."

...

Luna Pov

...

"If you want me to stay I'll stay." Damon said as he was hugging me. I sighed wrapping my arms tighter around him. "No you need to go help your friends. It's okay I'll be fine." I said even I knew that my statement wasn't true. I was going to miss him like hell. The letter read to me and Hayley today by Marcel was from my father. My biological one. But Damon was like a dad to me. The same way I was a daughter to him.

I was going to miss him.

"There my friends Luna that's it. But you, you are my family." Damon said causing me to smile in to his chest. I inhaled the cold winter air slowly. Trying not to cry, not again. "Their your family to. Besides you need to go help them so you can come back when I need you. Besides we can always talk on the phone." I said trying to convince myself of this fact.

"It's not the same." He said and I groaned. He was not making things any easier on me. If any thing I was supposed to be the one whining and not the other way around. "I know it's not but we'll just have to make it work." I said this time trying to comfort him this time instead of himself. Damon pulled away muttering profanities under his breath as he did. He put his hands on my shoulders, kissing my forehead.

"I love you daughter." He said and I laughed despite my aching heart. He was going to be away for a little while. But it was going to feel like forever. "I love you to Dad." I said and Damon kissed my cheek before turning to talk to Klaus.

I walked over to Cami who had her arms open. "Oh hey kiddo I am going to miss you so much. It's going to be weird with out you." She said with her head over my shoulder. I nodded. "Feel free to call me when ever." I said and Cami nodded. Telling me Merry Christmas for the last time before walking over to Hayley and Rebekah.

Before I could think of who I could say good bye to next I was tackled by none other than Caroline.

I winced she was hugging the life out of me literally.

"Sorry Luna. I know we just met a few days ago but I think we can be best friends. And I am always running out of those so it would be nice if I could have some one that could be constant." Caroline said and I nodded. This time I hugged her. "It's okay Caroline, it would be nice to have another friend."

Caroline went over to Klaus and I went to Stefan. "Hey I never got to tell you how beautiful you looked today." He said while we hugged. Swaying a little as we did. "Thank you Stefan and I never got to tell you how stylish you looked." I said gesturing to the jacket Caroline had gotten him. He was probably really warm, I couldn't help but be a little jealous at that fact. True I had put on the leather jacket that Hayley had gotten me but it could only do so much. At least my arms weren't cold.

He laughed at what I had said. "Hey I love this thing."

"I know." I said and we pulled away. Although he still had his arm around my shoulder. "Do you think you can handle things while we're gone." Stefan said referring to himself, Damon, and Cami. "Yeah shouldn't be a problem. And if I need you I can always call." I said shrugging my shoulders. Stefan laughed. I turned around confused. I hadn't said any thing funny. "Yeah right. You'll call when your seriously injured or on your death bed. Your to prideful." He said and I rolled my eyes. How was trying not to interrupt every one's lives to ask for help prideful?

"I think you got that from Damon and Klaus." Stefan said causing me to roll my eyes yet again. "I love you Luna." Stefan said hugging me again. "Yeah I love you to. Take care of Caroline." I said and he raised his eye brows. "She's my new friend." He then nodded understanding. He then left to go in to the car. Caroline was already inside. Talking animatedly about the Mystic Grill's new seating booths.

"Hey Luna." I turned around to see Alaric walking towards me. "Alaric." I said acknowledging his presence.

"Take care of yourself." He said pulling me in for a hug. I pulled away smiling. "You to."

"By the way would you mind giving me you and your brother's autograph. My fiancee is kind of crazy about your family." I nodded pulling Chris away from the conversation he was having with Hayley. (Hayley had apologized to him for being rude. And she was honest when she said that she didn't trust him. At least not yet. Hayley said that she was willing to try and get to the point where she would trust him. Chris didn't blame her for not trusting him, he had said that he wouldn't have trusted her either.) Every thing was well between them. At least Hayley wasn't going to bite his head off any time soon.

Chris along with me signed our names on a piece of paper before giving it to Alaric. Who hugged us again and thanked us.

Soon every one was gone. Well every one being (Stefan, Damon, Cami, Caroline, and Alaric). They were going to Mystic Falls to deal with some one named Kai Parker. That's what Alaric had told me earlier.

Me, Klaus, Marcel, Elijah, Josh, and Chris were the only ones still outside. Every one else had gone in. Complaining because it was to cold. They were wrong it was freezing. I wanted to help gather the wood for the bonfire that was only a few hours away judging by the positioning of the sun.

While Elijah and Ansel were figuring out groups of people to go gather wood me and Josh were talking.

"Oh crap I forgot to tell you Aiden said that he loved you." I smiled and was about to reply but Chris came over. A confused expression on his face. "Who is Aiden?" He asked and I rolled my eyes. Hoping that he wasn't going to do the over protective brother thing.

"My boy friend." Josh said and Chris nodded but he didn't look any less tense. "Well he knows I love him so."

"Luna before we get started would you mind changing in to more proper attire." Elijah said and I folded my arms against my chest. Feeling the stubbornness kick in. "I will if you will." I said it was fair in my mind. True me and Elijah were the only one's in formal attire. But if he wanted me to change than he would have to change also. Besides I couldn't help but be a little curious. I wondered what the looked like with out a suit on.

His eyes widened and he put his arms over his chest to. I held my ground. If he wanted a staring contest he was going to get one.

"Come on Elijah live a little." Josh said and Elijah nodded begrudgingly. Not looking to happy. I smiled walking in to the house. My hand had just touched the door when I was turned around. I was confused. Elijah had been right behind me. But it wasn't him who had stopped me. It had been my brother Chris.

"Wear some thing appropriate." He said and I laughed at his serious expression. Surely he was joking. "What do you mean appropriate?" I asked ignoring the snickers coming from Josh and surprisingly Marcel.

Elijah sighed shifting his feet.

"I mean nothing tight, nothing to loose. Nothing lacy, nothing see-through. No crop tops. No skirts, no thigh high boots." Chris said and my mouth fell open. He was being serious. I shook my head starting to laugh again. Every one who had been watching all wore confused expressions on there faces, they were probably wondering why I was laughing.

I just thought that it was funny that he was trying to dictate the clothes I wore.

"You may be my brother but that does not give you the right to tell me what to wear. I wear what I want." I said looking up to Chris determinedly. He was taller than me. He opened his mouth about to say some thing but before he could I turned and left for the house. Elijah following closely behind me.

...

Third Person Pov

...

"Man you shouldn't have said any thing about her clothes." Josh said talking to Chris. Marcel nodded agreeing with Josh. As Klaus stood by watching silently.

"And her favorite pair of boots are her thigh highs." Marcel said and Chris turned to him confused. "How would you know?" Chris asked alarmed at the idea of her having thigh high boots. "Because I am the one who got them for her."

Chris groaned running his hands through his shaggy hair. "I never had to worry about what Wyatt wore." Chris said speaking from memory. It was true he never had to.

"So do you think she'll listen to me?" Chris turned around causing the group of men to laugh (Klaus included).

Elijah walked out Luna followed closely behind him.

Chris' eyes widened at Luna's appearance before he went red. "Go change."

...

Josh couldn't understand what his problem was. To him Luna looked fine.

She was wearing a shirt that Kol had given her. She refused to wear it because for her it was to revealing to be comfortable. It was a long sleeved maroon colored shirt. The color looked good with her skin, every color did. Even white.

Back to her appearance the shirt had lace at the bottom of the sleeves which was a rather cute touch in my opinion. It was a splice deep v-neck tunic t-shirt (Kol's words not mine). The shirt was a little more revealing than what she usually wore. It was a little tight fitted against her chest area. The locket that she had received from Marcel that had originally been her mother's hung in the middle of her chest.

She was wearing jeans. But these weren't like the loose one's she usually were these were tight. If Damon would have been here he would have reacted like Chris. And not like Klaus who was basically drooling. How ever only Elijah seemed to notice this fact. They showed the shape of her legs. I was surprised. I didn't know she had legs like that. If I wasn't gay and happily in love with my boy friend I would have totally had the hots for her.

Her hair was out of it's bun. She had it in a messy braid. The tendrils of her hair blowing along with the wind. She had taken off her most of her make-up. She had on her darker pink lip-gloss and she hadn't bothered with any mascara. Her eye lashes were naturally dark, thick, and long. So there was no real need for it.

"Take it off." Chris repeated his voice shaking. Luna folded her arms against her chest. "No."

"Let's vote for it to settle any disagreements. All in favor of Luna staying in the clothes she is in now raise your hand." Marcel said raising his own hand along with every one else except for Chris. Who seemed infuriated by this fact.

"I guess that settles it then." Luna said not bothering to hide the smug smile on her face.

Josh couldn't help but laugh on the look on Chris' face. Marcel laughed with Josh and Klaus and Elijah were in there own private conversation.

"Are you happy now?" Chris asked looking at Luna. She turned to him the smug smile still on her face. "You bet." she said. Elijah cleared his throat. Effectively gathering every one's attention.

"Okay we will go off collecting wood in to groups of two." Elijah said and every one nodded understanding.

"Marcel will go with Josh. Chris will go with me. Luna will go with Klaus." Elijah said causing Chris to grit his teeth.

He didn't know much about this Klaus guy. Except that he had been kind to him, talked to him even. But nonetheless he was a guy. And Chris was not thrilled with any guy, being it Klaus or not being around Luna. Especially being dressed like she was.

...

Klaus Pov

...

It was hard. Not the gathering wood part but the Luna being dressed in tight clothes part.

Not that she looked bad but because she didn't. She looked good, to good in fact. If we were going any where else besides the woods she would have to change. Not because Chris told her to but because I asked her to. It was bad enough I had to contain my thoughts and watch my actions. I did not want to have to watch every other males to. I could barely control myself.

I had to repeat to myself over and over again inside of my head of course to keep my eyes ahead of me. To keep scouting for wood. To not look beside me where she walked. I didn't have to slow down she seemed to match her pace with mine even with the heavy wood we were carrying. But then again she was a strong girl. Woman. I corrected inside of my head.

"Why did you do it?" I asked trying to start up a conversation. All of the silence was slowly killing me. As was Luna's smell. She smelled especially appealing to me today. Although I didn't know why. I had asked Elijah if he smelled what I did. He to had thought that she smelled appealing but he didn't seem as affected by it as I was.

"Do what?" She asked dropping off her wood in to the designated pile. I did to and I walked in to the forest with her. Trying not the get in back of her. The leather jacket Hayley had gotten her wasn't exactly covering her butt. The jeans she was wearing were rather tight, not that, that was a bad thing. But I didn't want to possibly be caught checking her out. Not that I would mean to. It's just my eyes kind of had a mind of there own.

"What your wearing-" I started out saying not knowing how to say this. "What you don't like it?" She stopped walking and turned to me. "No I do like it actually. It's just usually you don't dress up like this."

"I wanted to let him know that he can't control me." She said and I nodded. Understanding what she meant. I wouldn't want to be controlled either.

"Did you get what you wanted for Christmas?" I said and she turned to me a smile on her face. I stopped walking. Looking at her lips as she spoke. "Yes, what about you?" She said politely. Of course she would want to know about me. She always included me in on every thing.

"No actually." I said closing my eyes. Why did I have to be so stupid some times. I needed to think about what I said before I said it. Not two times but three. It was to late to go back, I had already said it.

"Well what do you want?" She asked taking a step towards me. I brushed her hair out of her face. Feeling bold I took a step closer putting my hand on her cheek. "All I want for Christmas is you." I said watching her reaction.

Closing my eyes realizing the mistake I had just made.

"I meant to say that all I want for Christmas is for you to be safe." I said amending my previous statement. "What I said earlier-" I started out saying but Luna leaned forward placing a kiss on my cheek. This kiss wasn't like what she would give to Damon, Josh, Elijah, or Ansel. Some thing felt different.

"It's okay I appreciate what you said. Both before and after. It's nice to be wanted." She said holding my hand against her face.

Her eyes never left mine. Even in the fleeting moments of day light her eyes seemed to be luminescent. Green and gray, beautiful.

Before I knew it I was leaning down. Maybe this was it. Maybe this was when I was going to tell her. Well show her. I really needed to get control of this. The conversation with Elijah had only seemed to make things worse and not better.

My forehead was against hers in a matter of seconds. I could feel her breath against my face and I knew she could feel mine against hers.

Both of my hands were now on her cheeks. Her hands were on top of mine.

Our lips were inches apart. "What are you doing to me?" I asked well aware of the fact that our bodies had also come closer. Every breath she took I could feel her chest brush up against mine. Which wasn't helping my concentration at all.

"I could ask you the same thing." She replied talking slower than usual. Her voice husky almost. I've never heard her talk in that tone before. And if I was being honest it was kind of sexy.

Of course I thought every thing about her was. Her lips. The way they moved when she talked. The way she would bite down on them when she was concentrating on some thing. Her eyes the way she blinked. Her skin so smooth, and clear. It looked good enough to sink my teeth in to. Her body. I could go on and on about that. Luna was not as they called it a twig. Her legs had so much shape. The tight jeans that she wore seemed to prove that fact. Her body shape persay was full hour glass. Not that I cared but it was one of the things that made her beautiful. And her hair I loved her hair. Amazing the way it had a mins of it's own. And like her it was beautiful. She had a beautiful personality to. She just happened to come with great skin and a great body. She was a great package.

I wanted to tell her how I lover her. How much I loved her. But I was scared. I hated to admit it but I was.

Absolutely terrified.

It was darker outside. The sun had already been set. The moon hung full against the black back drop with thousands of tiny white lights, stars. I pulled away, and Luna sighed sounding almost disappointed. Maybe I would have to tell Elijah about that. Maybe it had some kind of significance. We, the both of us were breathing heavily. And that didn't help my concentration at all. My head felt like it was swimming. Like I was high. Like Luna was the drug that I inhaled, that I could taste but I was afraid to. So I tried to abstain from doing that. No matter how much I wanted to. She was like a drug that I could almost taste. And that fact that I couldn't was making me crazy. I'm not going to lie the pants were feeling tight. Not that I would ever tell any one that. Not even Elijah.

"We should get out of here before they start looking for us." I said my hands found there way to her face again, some how.

"Yeah, we should go." She said closing her eyes before kissing me on the cheek again. This time her lips were close to mine. I froze heart pounding in my chest. She pulled away. And I exhaled in relief.

I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to pull her back and kiss her so badly. But I was afraid that if I did that I wouldn't be responsible for my actions. Because I was after all a beast.

As we continued to walk out of the forest. I could see the bonfire shining brightly throughout the night, like a beacon. One thing was for sure. Luna and I were no longer friends. We were now friends with a much more complicated relationship. At least we started out as being friends and at least we weren't like Elijah and Hayley we had started with some thing. We were just now hitting the awkward stage. The question was were either of us going to survive it.

...

Third Person Pov

...

Every one had just said there wishes. Another bonfire tradition was completed. But all of them stood wondering. (Klaus, Elijah, Luna, Davina, Kol, Hayley, Rebekah, Marcel, Josh, Chris, Leo, and Ansel) if they were going to make it to next Christmas let alone another year.

Hope was in Hayley's arms. She had fallen into a deep sleep after watching the fire. Elijah was standing next to Leo, having a conversation about whitelighters. Elijah was intrigued by this particular prospect.

Klaus was talking to Chris animatedly about some thing. Luna who was having a conversation with Kol and Davina would look over at them occasionally. Hearing the sound of there laughter made her smile.

Hayley was talking to Ansel about werewolf laws and marriages, different legends. Things like that. Josh was talking to Rebekah and Marcel. Although he couldn't help but feel like a third wheel. Who could blame him? The two of them looked at each other with love in there eyes. And not having Aiden near him, Josh felt uncomfortable.

Every thing was fine as it seemed well until an arrow went through Chris' stomach that is.

...

Luna screamed out when it happened. Feeling scared for her brother's life. She had only just met him, and now he was going to die. Luckily Klaus was there to catch him.

She made it over there to him before Leo could. His blood was all over her hands. Asking Leo frantically if he could heal him. But Leo had sadly shook his head. Chris was knocked out. There was some kind of poison in the dart, but it wouldn't kill him. As determined by Kol. Who was familiar with this type of thing.

Every one was now on guard. "Got you." Could be heard echoing in the woods. It sounded and felt like some thing out of a horror movie.

"Davina get Hope out of here take her to the bathroom and lock the door." Klaus said gesturing for Hayley to give Hope to Davina. She did. And Davina walked in to the house. Turning to look at Kol last time. And the family that she had learned to love, and hopefully some day would be apart of. Then she left locking the doors behind her as instructed. She carried a sleeping Hope in her arms through out the house and paused seeing a baseball bat. Kol's bat to be exact. Davina also grabbed supplies and ingredients for a boundary spell. Intending on protecting herself and Hope. (Although Hope more so).

As Davina was doing this Kol and the others were finding them self in a hard place.

...

"What ever your thinking re-think it. I assure you. You are making a mistake." Elijah said speaking to the small army that had assembled in front of his family.

"No I am simply collecting a debut. A promise that was made to me long ago. And I intend to have what I have worked so hard for." Said a man stepping forward. The army parted clearly who ever this man was, was leader.

"You I know you." Luna said stepping out from behind Klaus, who had taken his stance. Standing in front of her. Hiding her from the enemy. "I saw you in the clearing." She continued. As she stared in to his face. But she knew him before that. Or felt like it. His face made her feel un-easy, for some reason, and she couldn't think of why.

"Ah yes. You are the one I've worked so hard to get. Beautiful almost exactly like your mother, except you have your father's eyes. It was a shame when I had to put them out." The man said stepping forward. Luna did to. But was held back by Klaus and Elijah.

"You knew my parents?" Luna asked sounding demanding. The man laughed clearing his throat before curtsying. "Darling my name is Abbraxas I am the one who killed your mother."

That was all it took. Luna snapped yelling profanities at Abbraxas that even Damon would have disproved off. "Oh your a fiesty one. Not so different from the girl I met back in the caves." He said and Luna stopped struggling against Klaus' and Elijah's hold. Her heart feeling like it was about to burst out of her chest. "Of course you wouldn't remember that." He continued on a smile spreading across his face as he watched her face pale.

...

Short story version Luna fainted after that. Some one from Abbraxas' mini army casting a spell on her. Not to harm her just to make her sleep. At least according to Kol. It hadn't been a witch that had done this. But some thing far more sinister.

Every one was inside of the house now. The fire put out. Just like every one's joy.

There had been a fight. A big one at that. Hearts, heads, limbs, and blood lay all around the drive way. It just hadn't been enough. Chris, Leo, and Rebekah had been taken. No body knew where to. They just disappeared.

Hayley and Marcel with the help of Josh were setting up search parties for the three of them. Hayley felt bad because at first she hadn't really trusted Chris. But now he was gone, it filled her heart with guilt. Marcel and Josh were missing the unexpected guests'. They two had made more friends.

Davina and Kol were talking to Cami and Damon on the phone. Ansel was putting Hope back to sleep.

But no one felt more useless, more miserable than Luna. Klaus was with her of course. Trying to comfort her. But some times even he wasn't enough. She had woken up shortly after the three had been taken. She hadn't stopped crying since. She felt like every thing that went wrong was her fault these days.

"It's not your fault love. They are going to be okay and so are you." Klaus said trying to comfort her. She looked up from her hands. Not caring if he saw her crying any more. "But it is my fault." She said causing Klaus to shake his head. "Luna no it is not. Every thing is going to be fine. Well get them back, we always do."

"How do you know that?" Luna asked as the tears continued to pour down her face, like a waterfall almost. Her eyes had no green in them now. Not one tinge. They were gray. Reflecting upon her misery.

"Because I am Klaus Mikealson and any thing I say goes." He said and Luna sighed curling at his side like a small wood land creature of sorts. The two stayed like that. All night.

Neither sleeping. Just him holding her. Thinking about what had gone wrong. Thinking about his sister, and Luna's brother. And Leo the angel.

He made a promise to himself that he was going to hunt Abbraxas down. For ruining Luna's first Christmas and for taking his sister. Little did Klaus now at that very moment. Luna had made that same promise to herself. Except she planned to torture Abbraxas and then kill him. For her parents.